inscrutable secrets in the government of his providence yet God revealeth so much thereof as may cause a man to conforme himselfe unto his will in all these chances From the beginning that is to say perfectly from one end to the other V. 12. To rejoyce When God gives a cause for it and grants the power to doe it V. 14. Whatsoever That the councells and operations of the divine providence are permanent and immutable wherefore man ought to submit himselfe thereunto with all reverence Forâ—ver Namely irrevocable and not to bee altered by any humane power V. 15. That which That is to say things which doe happen from time to time were pre-ordained from everlasting and are with God as things present Acts 15. 18. Requireth As he hath pre-ordained all things that are to come so shall he also judge of all actions that are past which he sets before his eyes as if they were present That which is Heb. that which is driven away that is to say mens actions though they passe away and are followed and thrust forward successively one by the other V. 16. And moreover I saw He toucheth a point which may trouble the said tranquillity of spirit and minde more then any other thing namely the subversion of publick justice which is the only temperature and strong tye of humane society For a remedy to which evill hee prescribes the meditation upon Gods just judgement which is to come V. 17. There is a time Namely a prefixed time for judgement Every work the Italian addeth Is there Namely A certaine place and prefixed time though unknowne See Psal 14. 5. Hos. 13 8. V. 18. I said Seeing so many errours of carnall sense which doth incessantly trouble itselfe for the obtaining of the soveraigne good in this world I have desited that God would be pleased to enlighten men with his Spirit that they might know that through their sensuality and affection to worldly things they transforme themselves into beasts and at the last dye in that estate without any rellish or hope of eternall life For without this internall teacher all my instructions are unprofitable V. 19. The Sonnes Namely to worldly men wâ—o are guided by their blinde and corrupt naturall sense and that have no part at all in Gods grace and Spirit No preheminence Namely in respect of eternall happinesse whereof worldly men are deprived as well as beasts V. 21. Who knoweth Without the illumination of the holy Ghost which alone revealeth eternall life to Gods children 1 Cor. 2. 9 10 11. man hath but an obscure and wavering notice of it and no perswasion of obtaining it for himselfe V. 22. Wherefore A conclusion reiterated out of the 12. v. There is nothing better If man taking so much paines in the world doth proceed with reason he must propound some end unto himselfe wherefore he doth so which can be none other but the sweet and honest fruition of his labours in this life 1 Tim. 6. 17. which being once past he hath no more share in this world nor in his goods Now this is spoken against fooles who labour to no end and never reape this fruit of their labours CHAP. IV. VERS 1. THe teares of He had said Eccl. 3. 12. That the good of man in this life was to rejoyce and doe good now hee sheweth how a man may be disturbed in both these things by outward meanes In the first by grieving at and commiserating of other mens unjust sufferings and calamities in the second by reason of the envie which they beare to one another v. 4. V. 4. This is also These two aforesaid points are for the most part the causes which hinder the said fruition and do trouble and afflict mens mindes V. 5. The foâ—le Now he begins to shew what mediocrity must be observed in endeavouring labouring for worldly goods the fruition of which is so commendable namely by shunning the carelessenesse of the one and the unreasonable care taking of the other v 7 8. Eateth An Hebrew phrase taken from those who taking no food doe for a time live of their owne substance untill it be quite consumed The meaning is he by little and little consumes all his wealth and brings himselfe into extreame misery overthrowing himselfe quite through his owne negligence V. 6. Better is He covereth his sloth and basenesse by a vaine seemingnesse of wisdome in seeking of rest See Prov. 26. 16. V. 8. His eye Namely his covetousnesse the chiefe instrument and inticement to which is the eye See 1 John 2. 16. V. 9. Two Upon occasion of them who by reason of a sordid kinde of avarice do make choice of a solitary life he commends the sociable kind of life in fellowship especially in the way of matrimony They have They both contribute towards the common good and profit and doe enjoy it with more comfort V. 10. If they fall By this â—orâ— are meant all manner of mischances and infirmities which may befall either soule or body V. 11. They have heat They shall helpe and relieve one another by all manner of mutuall offices V. 12 Threeâ—old cord A proverbiall kind of speech to signifie the profit of union V. 13. Better Having before declared how hee had through experience corrected many defaults in himselfe Now he sheweth what great benefit may redound unto all men from his example and precepts by opposing thereunto Princes incapable of counsell and correction such as he did peradventure foresee his son Rehoboam would be V. 14. Out of prison he commeth By his vertue as Joseph did in Egypt Gen. 41. That is borne Who is borne a King in an hereditary kingdome V. 15. I considered What I have said before is indeed the defect of aged Kings yet the peoples fault is as great when as growing weary of their old prudent Princes they doe cast their affections upon the young successor voide of understanding and experience Which peradventure Solomon might perceive was done to Rehoboam to the prejudice contempt of his person and authority In his stead the Italian Which shall succeed the King Heb. Succeed him namely the King whom he had spoken of verse 14. V. 16. All that have been This may be referred to the people which revolted with Absalon against David 2 Sam. 15. Shall not They shall distaste him and be weary of him and shall worship as men say the rising Sunne CHAP. V. VERS 1. KEepe thy foot Now he sheweth the vanity of humane sence which will meddle even with Gods service And therefore he doth here correct it by the representation of Gods terrible majesty in his Temple which ought for to suppresse and put away any irreligious and unworthy action or thought See Isay 1. 12. To heare To receive instruction to salvation by his word publickly preached in the Temple Or to obey namely to dispose thy selfe to a voluntary kinde of obedience which is that service that is acceptable to God and not sacrifices 1 Sam. 15.
Believe mee upon the word which I speake to you and upon the assurance which I give you of it upon the knowledge which you have of mee V. 12. That beleeveth Christ speakes not of the common sort of beleevers in all ages but of his Apostles and other his Ministers who in the beginning of his Church should convert the world cast downe idols overthrow all contrary power obtaine the Holy Ghost by their prayers Workes of more high esteeme and of a more excellent nature then those miracles as Christ wrought in the world Because I for by my going up into heaven I shall obtaine that abundance of the spirit by which I shall shew forth my power in my kingdome which at this time is not fiting for my state of humiliation V. 13. Whatsoever though it be never so high and so difficult so it be convenient and agreeable to your vocation and to the advancement of my kingdome of which things hee had spoken in the precedent verse so you desire them in faith In my name by vertue of my intercession and for the love of me That the Father that obtaining such things as you have desired you may yeeld him honour praise and service for it by my means V. 16. Another because that the Holy Ghost is distinct from the Son in his personall subsistence and in the manner of working in beleevers by way of seale and inward application of Christs benefits Comforter the Greeke word signifies sometimes an Intercessor and an Advocate and in this sence it is attributed to Christ 1 Iohn 2. 1. Sometimes a person who by his discourses comforteth an afflicted one or a Mediator of Grace and good will Isaiah 50. 4. and both the one and the other effect is attributed to the Holy Ghost who doth sweetly bring in the promises of God into beleevers hearts and frameth in them unspeakeable breathings â—oâ—th of holy prayers Rom. 8. 25. 26. V. 17. Of truth Namely the true Author of all divine inspiration opposite to the lying spirits of false Prophets and Doctors Or the Spirit of God which accompanieth the truth of his word to seale it and perswade it Whom the world worldly men and unbeleevers having neither the life nor light of God cannot receave this continuation nor increase of it by this spirit of comfort no more than a dead man can bee nourished Matth. 13. 12. Or plainely he meanes Neither having in them nor being willing to receave the light of knowledge they can not have any part in the comfort of the spirit which is not obtained nor made use of but only by the understanding Ye know him by all reason you should know him by the effects of his residence and power in you though you have not yet received that abundance whereof I speake Ver. 18. Come to you Not by my Resurrection only but especiallie by the presence of my spirit which shall be an assured pledge unto you of my last returne to your full redemption V. 19. Ye see me The Italian Yee shall see me Namely by corporall sight after my Resurrection with the eye of faith in my spirituall presence with you and with an everlasting sight in glory Iob 19. 27. Because Namely as your head having overcome death by my Resurrection and obtained the fulnesse of the spirit by my going up into Heaven I will viviâ—ie you with a spirituall life which at the appointed time I will make full in the eternall life in my owne Kingdome Iohn 6. 57. V. 20. A 〈…〉 t dâ—y when you shall have reccaved the Holy Ghost you shall be cleerly instructed concerning the truth of my divine person in regard of which the Father is in mee by unitie of offence and perpetuall beginning of life and of operation and 〈◊〉 in him by subsistencâ—e in the divine essence which I have from him by eternall generation without division or distraction of the being or of the operation And also concerning the most perfect communion which I have with him as Mediator by vertue of which hee is in mee by the sustentation of my person and by the full influence into it of every grace life and vertue and I in him by an entire conjunction and dependencie And likewise concerning that communioÌ„ which you have with me in all my benefits righteousnesse life and and spirit I being in you as beginning foundation and roote of all your spirituall being and you in mâ— by an engraftment of faith and a mysticall incorporation in spirit Iohn 17. 22. Vnlesse hee meane that they shall have perfect knowledge of all these high mysteries in Heaven 〈◊〉 his last comming Ver. 21. Hee that hath the foresaid Communion with mee begins by light of knowledge but must be accomplished by love and the love verifie it selfe by voluntary obedience on your part and on my part shall be alwayes recompenced with new effects of Gods love and with greater light Shall bee loved still more by new increase of graces for oherwise God loveth first Romans 5. 8 10. 1 Iohn 4. 10 19. V. 22. How â—â—it a question very likely not so much out of humility as out of some secret presumption wherewith the Apostles were almost alwayes touched presuming to have some proper worth above others of which they desire here of the Lord some assent U. 23. If a man Christ according to his custome leaves the question without any answer and thereby sheweth sufficiently that it did not deserve any and so goeth on with his discourse Wee will come this loyall love of the beleever shall cause the habitation that is to say the lively and perpetuall operation of the Holy Ghost in his heart to bee more and more increased and confirmed by my Father and mee to make the grace and love of my Father and the righteousnesse satisfaction and all other benefits of mee his Redeemer to be alwayes more present with him that is to say secure and enjoyable by faith and by feeling his own consciousnesse Eph. 3. 17. Or plainly it shall cruse the communion which he hath with the Father and the Son to be firm and everlasting 1 Ioh. 1. 7. Revel 3. 20. V. 24. Loveth me not out of this love there can bee neither true nor acceptable obedience in man Is not mine I am not the first nor the only author of it The Father doth propound it by me I having every thing common with him and doe nor say 〈…〉 thing without his will and command V. 26. But the it is true that I teach you by my outward word which as yet you doe not very 〈◊〉 apprehend but the spirit shall give you a lively â—â—d and internall understanding of it V. 27. Peace namely grace and blessing Nâ—â— as the world vainely in words without truth or vertue V. 28. If yee loved me Namely with a true spirituall love ayming at my glory and your owne good and salvation which two things cannot be obtained but only by my departure out of the world Is
to wash and annoynt dead bodies leaving them afterwards for some time in the house in all mens sight that they might come and performe their last duties to them untill they were carried to burying V. 39. The Coals Which shee gave for almes which is noted as her praise for a double vertue of industry and charity CHAP. X. VER 1. OF the band or Cohort which was a Squadron of Roman footmen to the number of about six hundred which made the tenth part of a Legion whereof every one as well as the Cohorts had its perticular name V. 2. Devout namely a proselite in beleife and religion Not by circumcision and open profession which the Romans were forbidden by their Lawes see upon Mat. 23. 15. V. 3. Evidently Not in an extasie or rapture of the Spirit or in a dreame but waking ocularly and sensibly The Ninth three a clocke in the afternoone which was one of the houres of daily prayers Acts. 3. 1. V. 4. Are come up A kinde of speech taken from ancient sacrifices See Levit. 2. 2. and 24. 7. Psal. 141. 2. To signifie that these worke of piety in Cornelius had as one should say kept his memory alive before God and had excited him to remember him to conferre his full knowledge and grace upon him by his Gospell after he had prepared him by those Initiall operations of his Spirit V. 9. Vpon the House made in the manner of a terrate according to the custome See Matth. 10. 27. others take it to be a roome in the vppermost storie of the house as Dan. 6. 10. the sixth at midday which was also an houre of prayer Psa. 55. 17. V. 10. Into a trance a divine and supurnaturall eleuation of the minde and abstraction therof from the sences and Organs of the bodie to be altogether attentiue to the reuelation which was presented unto him under the following shapes V. 13. And eate indifferentlie without makeing anie difference of meats cleane or uncleane according to the Law Lev. 11. 2. Deut. 14. 4. Now it should seem that God had caused that hunger ver 10. in him as a fitting preparation to the vision which hee ment to shew him V. 14. Common or uncleane the Italian Vncleane or dâ—fâ—ed it should seeme that by these two words are signified two kindes of uncleannesse whereof one was of all the kinde the other of some particular accidentally V. 25. Worshipped him hee did him an hommage not altogether holie as unto God but yet in some parte Religious as to one of his ministers with Some notable excesse of humilitie corrected by Peter See Rev. 19. 10. and 22. 8. V. 28. To keepe companie by the Law of God this was understood of everie streight bond of matrimonie societie couenant or familier conversation but by tradition it was wrested even to eating with them Acts 11. 3. Gal. 2. 12. Unto one of Namely to a Pagan that was not a Iew. Commonor in regard of the diversitie of Nations Now the Apostles and believers knew as well by the prophecies as by Christs instructions that the Gentiles should be called but it appeares that they believed it should be done by being incorporated into the Iewish nation by means of circumcision of which doubt Beter and others by him were now cleared Verse 34 Is no respecter that is to say he judgeth of men for to accept of them to be his not for outward respects as of nation condition c. but for the essentiall ground of piety and of uprightnesse of the heart Now he speaketh not here of that original will and pleasure of God by which he taketh one into favour who of himselfe is as unworthy as the other Rom. 9. 11. 1. Cor. 4. 7. but in that consequent degree of his love towards the worke of his grace in what nation or quality of person soever it be found to maintaine it encrease it and make it up Verse 36 The word the Italian addeth According to the word that is to say of which indifferency of nations hee hath given the Iewes cleare instructions by the Gospell which was first preached unto them revealing in it the bestowing of his grace now otherwise then he did under the law Peace Namely the reconciliation of men with God and the receiving of all nations indifferently into Gods covenant Isa 57. 19. Ephes. 2. 14. 16. 17. Col. 1. 20 He is the Italian Who is who or he hath bin established universall King of the world and not of one nation onely wherefore he will also gather his elects out of them all See Rom. 3. 30. and 10. 12. Verse 38. Annointed hath in his humane nature endowed him with the fulnesse of the gifts of his spirit and hath consecrated his whole person to the office of mediator which are the two things signified by the ancient annointment Psal. 2. 6 Was with him in fulnesse of God-head as he was everlasting Sonne Col. 2 9. and in power grace and favour as hee was man and mediator Ioh. 8. 29. and 16 32. Verse 42. Of quicke as well of them which at his last comming shall bee yet found living as of them which being dead before shall bee raised againe 1. Thes 4. 15. See Rom. 14. 9. 2. Tim. 4. 1. 1. Pet. 4. 5. Verse 43. Through his name through him his vertue and merit and for his sake Verse 44. The holy Ghost his miraculous gifts were in an instant conferred upon some and that of sanctification to be of the true elect and that of common il lumination to all Verse 45. Of the Namely the circumcised Iewes Verse 46. Tongues the Italian Divers tongues Namely strange tongues which before they knew not See Acts 2. 4. Verse 47. Can any man seeing God hath conferred upon them the toward and spiritual grace who can hinder us who are his ministers from communicating unto them the externall signe by joyning of them to the body of the Church Verse 48 Commanded that is to say he appointed them to receive baptisme at his hands CHAP. XI VER 15. As on us in like vertue though not in the same likenesse of fierie tongues nor in the same degree Verse 20. Vnto the Grecians See Act. 6. 1. Verse 21. The hand God accompanied their ministerie with the power of his spirit Luke 1. 66. some coppies after those words Was with them adde these words for to heale them that is to say God manifested his power by them in working of miracles by healing such as were sicke amongst those that heard them Luke 5. 17. Verse 28. By the Spirit Namely by divine revelation Dearth histories make mention of two deaths under Claudius within the space of three yeares And it is likely that here is meant the first Verse 29. The brethren as well because they might be in greater want by reason of the Iewes hire and persecution As also by reason of the respect which Christians bore to the Church of Ierusalem as to the mother Church of all the rest
which must alwayes bee most religiously shunned as he himselfe had alwayes done in things which of themselves were lawfull In the third place when by meanes of these meates which were consecrated to Idols and afterwards eaten in Idolatrous feasts and in the Idols Temples a man came to participate of Idolatry The grievousnesse of which sin is by him highly exaggerated Then he goeth on in correcting certaine defects in their publicke assemblies in the habits of men and women in the disorders in their feasts of charity and in the abuses in the celebration of the Lords holy Supper which hee brings againe to the purity of its first ordination Then hee treates of the miraculous gifts of Gods Spirit conferred upon the Church in those dayes and sheweth that seeing there was but one onely Author of that great variety namely the Holy Ghost and one only end namely the edification of the Church they all ought to have relation unto that end by a sincere charity which he extolls above all other gifts and vertues Teaching likewise that amongst those gifts those were not to be most esteemed which excited most admiration but those which yeelded most profit and edification to the Church such as a amongst the rest was that of prophesie and of expounding the mysteries of the Christian faith for the publicke exercise Whereof he also gives some rules and instructions In the end he establisheth and confirmeth the doctrine of the Resurrection denied and opposed or at least questioned by some Heretickes And after he had exhorted the Corinthians to contribute almes for the Church of Jerusalem he concludes his Epistlâ— with friendly exhortations and salutations CHAP. I. VER 1. SOsthenes according to some it is the same as is mentioned Acts 18. Verse 17. V. 2. In Jesus Christ namely by vertue of their spirituall union with him by which they have receaved the spirit of sanctification Called which are by Gods calling them to the participation of Gods grace and covenant severed from the world purified iâ— themselves from sinne and consecrated to Gods service in which three points consists the sanctity of man V. 4. By Jesus Christ namely by the communion which you have by faith with him and with the whole Church V. 5. In every thing he meanes particularly the miraculous gifts of tongues and of the knowledge of the mysteries of the Christian faith infused in those dayes by the Holy Ghost into diverse persons as well for the confirmation of the faith as for the speedy provision of persons capable either of founding Churches or continuing to build those which were already founded by the Apostles Ver. 6. The testimony namely the preaching of the Gospell by which is declared all that wee ought to know or beleeve of Christ 1 Cor. 2. 1. V. 7. The comming the Italian The manifestation namely his last comming and appearing in glory Col. 3. 4. 1 Pet. 4. 13. 1 Iohn 2. 28. V. 8. Blamelesse that is to say conveniently qualified to be approved to bee true Christians and acceptable See Iames 2 24. V. 9. Faithfull namely to accomplish his grace by the continuall assistance of his spirit and by his safeguard and protection against all assaults c. according to his most holy promises made to all his Elect to whom also he giveth grace to be correspondent on their sides by all duties required Ver. 10. By the name as the name of Christ which you beare and whereof you make profession ought to bee deare unto you Divisions that is to say Ecclesiasticall partialities 1 Corinthians 11. 18. V. 12. I am I take the part of such or such a Pastor of the Church against another Now Saint Paul makes use of his owne name and of other Apostles names onely for an example For the heads of these factions were of the Pastors of Corinth it selfe 1 Cor. 4. 6. Of Christ words of some â—â—od men which were enemies of these factions and that would call them selves by no other name but CHRISTS Or of some who under this holy name would separate themselves from all the rest V. 13. Is Christ though hee hath diverse Ministers and instruments hath he any more than one Church or one body or one Kingdome V. 14. I bapâ—ized it is likely that he employed Silas and Timothy Acts 18. 5. in the act of baptizing the great number which beleeved and was baptized Acts 18. 8. when he was at Corinth V. 15. In mine owne name as to binde them unto me to acknowledge me for their head V. 16. Any other namely in your Church Ver. 17. Sent me not Matth. 28. 19. the Apostles were sent both to preach and to baptize And therefore the meaning is here that the Apostles charge was chiefly to lay the foundation of Churches by preaching without being tide to baptize all the beleevers one by one with a particular instruction and examination See Heb. 6. 2. which was left to the care of the ordinary Pastors established by them in the Churches by meanes of those foresaid miraculous gifts by which they were in an instant made capable of this calling With wisdome Namely in termes of philosophicall wisdome or Rethoricall arr Now the Apostle plainely begins to tax the Corinthians other vice which was the affectation of worldly eloquence which also peradventure gave occasion to the foresaid divisions The Crosse that the divine meanes of saving the world by Christs crosse which hath in it all the caracters of humility may not bee weakened by an ill beseeming way of propounding it nor disfigured by a pompous manner of preaching Ver. 18. For because that notwithstanding the sinister judgements of worldly men who have no part in eternall salvation this plaine way of preaching the Gospell is accompanied with the power of Gods spirit to lively perswasion and salvation but worldly art hath no such promise nor co-operation The preaching the Italian The word namely the doctrine of the Gospell as well in its owne substance which is CARIST crucified as in its forme fitted to the subject in simplicitie and humilitie V. 19. For it is hee gives a reason why this doctrine is so disdained amongst worldly men namely because according to the Prophets threatning it hath pleased God to appoint a meanes of salvation so alien from worldly wisdome that it is confounded and dazeled at it Verse 20. The wise that understands these things by his owne naturall wisdome The Scâ—â—be a man of science and understanding by learning and studdie The disputer the Italian The search 〈◊〉 so they called the most modest kind of Philosophers especially the Socratists Made foolâ—sh not onely mâ—de it appeare that it is nothing but meere folly in respect of divine and everlasting things and of the Soveraigne and sole end of man but hee hath also by this object of the Goâ—pell so absurd in humane understanding but in it selfe altogether divine stupified and dulled carnall wisdome and that by a judgement against the contempt of his wisdome shewed in
mine whole heart open unto you without any restraint that yee may take full possession of iâ— and remaine in it at large but you on your side doe not answer â—e with entire charitie 2 Cor. 12. 15. V. 14. Yoaked Namely by fellowship in their sinnes or by any tye of common life which may hinder you from serving God in libertie or may draw you to doe evill and especially by matrimonie a terme taken from Oxen which are Yoaked togither V. 15. Belial an Hebrew word which signifieth a 〈…〉 ed man and a man of nought and is attributed to the Devill the head of all the wicked V. 17. Come out from withdraw your selves from all manner of intimate conversation and communion with them which may draw you to the participation or imitation of their sinnes CHAP. VII VER 1. OF the flesh Namely of the body and the soule Perfecting that is â—o say going forward more and more in the state and course of our sanctification untill we attaine to perfection Phil. 2. 12. V. 2. Re 〈…〉 as open your hearts to our word and exhortation cast away all prejudicate thoughts suspicious and false opinions which shut up the entrance of your hearts See 2 Cor. 6. 13. Corrupted drawne him unto us by sinister practises or caused him to goe astray from the faith and from wholesome doctrine or from any other part of his dutie Ver. 3. To condemne you to accuse you for any such calumnies against mee To dye an ordinary terme expressing a perfect friend-ship and conjunction as if two friends had sworn never to forsake one another neither in life nor death or as if they lived but by one and the selfe same life V. 5. Our flesh Namely I my selfe in regard of my corporall and outward state For in respect of the soule towards God the spirit of peace and comfort did never forsake him Without namely without the Church by enemies and strangers V. 6. Titus whom he had sent to Cotinth to take notice of the true state of that Church and to reforme it Now it appeares by 2 Cor. 2. 12 13. that Titus returned whilest Paul was writing this Epistle and knew by some other meanes the good effect which the former Epistle had taken for the Corinthians amendment V. 7. By his namely not onely in regard of his presence and person which is so deare and so usefull to me Your mourning your publike mourning and griefe for your disorders and faults censured by my former Epistle Your servent minde the Italian Your zeale or jealousie to see me so calumniated and defamed by false Apostles with a fervent desire to defend the innocencie of my person and dignitie of mine Apostleship The more Namely more than if I had had no cause at all to complaine of you and censure you in my former Epistle V. 8. Though I did I did grieve for a time that I had beene forced to use so much severitie and feared least it should produce some effect contrary to your salvation which is mine only aime V. 9 Not that yee not like an enemy or an ill willer that takes delight in another bodies displeasure but like a faithfull friend who rejoyceth in the good which befalleth his friend though it bee with some short smart Afâ—â—r a godly the Italian According to God according to his holy will as he appointeth or as he worketh by his spirit in his children for to bring them to repentance That yee might and in this kinde ye have receaved no dammage nor losse at all by mee but a great deale of profit Ver. 10. Not to bee whose fruit is alwayes most sweet and saving Of the world Namely which is proper to worldly men not regenerated by Gods spirit whose griefe is but a sharpe feeling of their miseries without any sincere Repentance or a remorse and wounding the Conscience for their sins without faith amendment or conversion to God whereby all that repentance is an entrance to eternall death and a beginning of it Ver. 11. For behold hee proveth the foresaid good effect by all the particulars of a serious Repentance Carefulnesse in readily and carefully putting in execution all that I had appointed for the correction of your errors especially for the punishing of the incestuous man Clearing of Namely shewing your innocencie concerning that misdeed having proceedeâ— so severely against the guilty person Indignation moved by a fervent zeale and justice to condemne the guiltie and impose the Ecclesiasticall punishments upon him Feare a holy feare of Gods judgements upon the whole body your Church for such an abominable misdeed of one of the members of it Vehement desire the Italian Great affection Namely to the glory of God and to my person and ministerie Revenge a just anger and punishment See Romans 13. 4. Ver. 12. I did it not Namely my chiefe end hath not beene to doe any act of a Iudge as between adverse parts but to provide for the generall good of your Church and therefore having obtained mine intent I am coâ—tent therewith and rejoyce at it In the sight of namely for the discharge of my conscience in the duty which I owe to God as his minister V. 14. Of you namely of your pietie docilitie reverence and obedience to God and to me his servant Ashamed that is to say found a lyar or deceaved in mine opinion Verse 15. With seare namely with humilitie Christian devotion and religious obedience CHAP. VIII VER 1. OF the grace namely the excellent gift of charity which God hath put in the heart of those Churches V. 2. How thâ—t amidst great miseries being as full of cheerfull and willing charitie as they were extreame poore in wealâ—h they have largely contributed to the collections for the beleevers of Iudea Liberalitie the Greeke simplicitie for liberalitie ought to be a pure simple motion of doing good without being corrupted by ones proper interests and hope of recompence intent of making any one beholding and without any reproaching See Rom. 12. 8. Iam. 1. 5. V. 4. The gift namely their liberalitie which for their part together with other Churches they do contribute for the reliefe of the foresaid breth 〈…〉 Ver. 5. Not as we the Italian Not only as wâ— namely giving somewhat according to their possibility But first before they gave their goods they offered their hearts and persons to God and to 〈◊〉 his Apostles which is the very fountaine of charitie See Isa. 58. 10. 1 Cor. 13. 3. V. 6. Insomuch that being moved by the happie successe of this gathering which was made amongst the Macedonians we thought that you who are richer and mightier would doe no lesse As he had it appeares that Titus in his first voyage had the charge to see these gatherings begun 1 Cor. 16. 1. and that after hee was returâ—ed to the Apostle and had made his relation unto him he was sent back againe to finish them The same grace namely the collection of these almes and g
sinne nor fall away from the grace of God and from the light of his Spirit Hebr. 6. 6. and 10. 26. not but that he may fall into acts of sinne through humane infirmitie 1 Iohn 2. 1. but he is preserved from habitude perseverance and from being given over to sinne which cannot befall one but onely by the totall extinction of the Spirit of grace He is born this gift of God is one of those that is without repentance and irrevocable Rom. 11. 29. V. 11. From the beginning namely of the preaching of the Gospell V. 12. Because that is to say Hee slew him partly through hatred occasioned by the contrariety of their behaviours and wills and partly also through envy because God was favourable to Abel by reason of his pietie V. 13. Marvell not seeing the world is still moved by the same Spirit as Cain was and that the same causes of hatred do last still V. 14. Because we love because that true love is the proper effect of a new and spirituall life 1 Iohn 4. 7. V. 15. Is a murtherer that is to say He sinnes against the commandement of not murthering which commandment God hath given not onely to the hands and outward actions but also to thoughts and to the will and besides hatred is alwayes joyned with a desire of taking away the object thereof Hath that is to say Hee hath no lively root nor beginning of it in him V. 16. Because he namely Christ. To lay down that is to say To love our neighbours even to that height if need require and our calling binde us to it V. 17. Shutteth up that is to say Taketh no compassion on him but sheweth himself hard and mercilesse towards him Dwelleth can he say that he hath the love of God rooted in his heart seeing that the love of God and the love of his children are unseparable Matth. 22. 38 39. 1 Iohn 5. 1. V. 19. That we that we are sincere and loyall and not hypocrites Or that we truly professe heavenly truth by which we are regenerated and guided in all our actions Iohn 18. 37. Shall assure we shall make our consciences confident to appear aâ— Gods judgement fearlesse of being convinced of any hypocrisie or of the breach of the condition which is annexed to his grace namely That we should use interchangeable love towards our neighbours being on the other side perswaded of our union with Christ by the effects of his Spirit Rom 8. 9 10. Iam. 2. 13. 2 Pet. 1. 10. V. 20. If our heart If our conscience though blinde erring and insensible in many things doth accuse us how much more shall God condemn us whose knowledge is infinite and penetrates even into the least and secretest motions of the heart and thoughts Iob 34. 22. Psal. 19 12. V. 21. Condemn us not of hypocrisie and contempt of God and of his law and of delighting in evill Have we that is to say We may with confidence present our selves before him being endowed with such qualities as he requires in us namely faith and a good conscience Heb. 10. 12. V. 22. Because this reason is not grounded upon the worth of works but upon the order established and the condition annexed to Gods promises and upon his own nature who cannot favour the wicked see Dan. 9. 18. Iohn 9. 31. V. 23. On the name that is to say In his Son as he hath declared himself in the Gospell V. 24. Dwelleth that is to say As hee holds himself united to Christ by a lively faith and perseverance so Christ never withdrawes his presence from him nor the influence and assistance of his Spirit CHAP. IV. Vers. 1. SPirit that is to say The doctrine propounded under the name of inspiration of the holy Ghost or Doctor that shall say he hath any such revelations But trie namely by the rule of Gods word with all care and diligence see Iohn 5. 39. Acts 17. 11. Rev. 2. 2. V. 2. Every Spirit that is to say every Doctrine or Doctor Confesseth that retains the pure faith and profession of Christs office and person which is particularly spoken in regard of certain hereticks which were sprung up even in those dayes V. 3. Is it insomuch as Christs person was already contradicted by those hereticks as the chief Antichrist was to fight against and usurpe his kingdom and domination V. 4. Of God regenerate and guided by his Spirit Have overcome ye have withstood those Doctors endeavours and actions and have persevered in faith and have convinced and confuted them Greater is he namely the Spirit of God which dwelleth and reigneth in you is more powerfull then the Devils spirit which worketh in the world John 12. 31. 1 Cor. 2. 12. Ephes. 2. 2. and 6. 12. V. 5. They as these hereticks are altogether sensuall and worldly without any lively light or Spirit of God 1 Cor. 2. 14. such is their doctrine also And the world namely sensuall men that are like unto them John 15. 19. and 17. 14. V. 6. We are we Apostles are indeed sent by God and instructed and directed by his Spirit and all our doctrines and motions proceed from him That knoweth that is truly enlightned by him in faith and sound judgement in spirituall things see 1 Corinth 14. 37. 2 Cor. 10. 7. Hereby namely by holding with Apostolicall Doctrine for the holy Ghost never varieth but is the same and alwayes agreeth in one thing and hee himself hath given that Doctrine for an everlasting rule to discerne true inspirations from false ones see Isa. 8. 20. V. 7. Is of God is a true and proper vertue belonging to all those that are regenerate and governed by the Spirit That liveth namely in God and according to God Is born that is to say doth shew himself truly to be such by proper perpetuall and infallible effects V. 8. Knoweth not namely that true and lively knowledge which transformeth a man into his image 2 Cor. 3. 18. Is love namely a God highly and infinitely loving and bounteous especially towards his elect and beleevers V. 10. Herein Gods love consists not in that we having loved him first hee hath enterchangeably loved us again with the like love but in that he hath prevented us with his love when we were his enemies V. 12. No man though God be invisible and incomprehensible to man in this life yet is he present and united with his beleevers by means of the Spirit of love which he granteth them whereby he brings forth in them the Soveraigne effect of his love which is to transform them to his own image vers 17. V. 14. And we have this depends upon vers 6. The meaning is we Apostles are faithfull witnesses of this fundamentall truth for wee speak as by sight namely by an undoubted certainty of Gods Spirit in spirituall things And by corporall sight in such things as could be apprehended by the senses having seen Christ in the flesh conversed with him seen his works
the fruits of the earth are come to full maturitie CHAP. XV. Vers. 1. THe seven namely the commission of putting them in execution V. 2. Of God that is to say divine harpes resounding the praises of God in a manner altogether heavenly V. 3. The song that which he sung after the utter discomfiture of Pharaoh in the red sea Exod. 15. 1. A figure of the triumphal song for Christs victories over all his enemies Of Saints the Italian Of nations other Texts have it Of ages V. 6. The seven A more particular description of the plagues of the world for the refusing of the Gospell touched in general Rev. 14. 15. CHAP. XVI Vers. 1. TO the seven There is great likelihood that these seven Angels with their vials which represent the reiterated executions of Gods judgements upon great Babylon are correspondent to those seven Rev. 8. 6. who had with their trumpets pronounced the sentence thereof in all these plagues there is a great deal of obscuritie impenetrable to any humane understanding clear it is that part of them are expressed under the figure of the ancient plagues of Aegypt by Moses V. 5. Of the waters namely that had commission to change the water of the rivers into bloud V. 12. The water it seemes that to describe the preparations for the last ruine of the spirituall Babylon he takes this circumstance from the taking of the ancient Babylon by Cyrus who turned away the waters of the river Euphrates and came into the City through the drie channell of it see Jer. 50. 38. and 51. 32. V. 13. Of the false Prophet according to some this may have a relation to Mahomet but most likely it is to be understood of that particular person that shall possesse the throne of the Empire intimated Rev. 13. 11. V. 15. Keepeth that is to say constantly and in a pure conscience retaineth the gift of faith by which he is clothed with my righteousnesse and covered with my Spirit V. 16. Armageddon the meaning of this word is very doubtfull peradventure he meanes that God will suffer his enemies to assemble themselves to make war against him to the end that it might befall them as it befell the Cananeans who were miraculously destroyed neer the waters of Megghiddo Judges 4. 15. and 5. 19 20. by meanes of which accident peradventure that place was anciently called Armageddon that is to say the discomfiture of Megghiddo Or this name was newly framed by the Holy Ghost for the same correspondencie V. 17. Saying that is to say the final sentence is given against the Beast presently shall follow the execution of it V. 21. Of a talent which was the weight of one hundred five and twenty pounds and twelve ounces see upon Exod. 38. 25. CHAP. XVII Vers. 1. THe great whore so is the spiritual Babylon and all her state called not onely for her idolatries and superstitions but also for her arts and practices with the Kings and Nations of the earth onely to satisfie her unsatiable covetousnesse of goods and honours see Isai 23. 15 17. That sitteth that is to say as the ancient Babylon was situated upon the great river Euphrates Jer. 51. 13. so the spiritual Babylon hath dominion over many People and Nations verse 15. V. 3. Into the Wildernesse the Italian into a Wildeinesse so seemes to be meant the state of the Church desolated by the foresaid damnable Dominion A Scarlet coloured beast which signifies the great City or state which is the seat of that great whore Of blasphemy that is to say usurping the titles which belong onely to God and to Christ see 2 Thess. 2. 4. Seven heads see v. 9. 12. V. 4. Filthinesse namely of the spirituall pollutions of Idolatry and adherence to her selfe to which she induceth the world stupifying it as by Witchcraft or by a love-drinke such as strumpets use to compound of abominable ingredients V. 5. Mystery it may be this sheweth that the following names ought to be understood mystically that is to say not in a litterall but in a figurative and spirituall sence see Rev. 11. 8. or that her whole state is a mystery of iniquity 2 Thess. 2. 7. that is to say A form of religious state which hath outward seemings clean contrary to her inward state As Gods mysteries have weake and corporall appearances in their signes but inwardly have their power and being altogether divine spirituall and heavenly this contrariwise hath a religious out-side but the inward being and end is altogether wicked and worldly Babylon named so figuratively for the oppression of the Church for its pride and for its pretence to the universall empire over all the world The mother that is to say The great mistresse of idolatries and arts to captivate and ensnare mens spirits into her love V. 8. Was for the Angel shewed that great City to Saint John in a vision no more as a heathen City but as the head of Apostasie And yet is because that the Roman Empire is in a manner revived by this second beast Revel 13. 11 12. V. 9. Here is that is to say in these things it is necessary to be enlightned by the Spirit of divine wisdom to understand them and to gather the fruit of instruction out of the revelation that is given of them Seven mountains this particular doth sufficiently declare of what place he notoriously speaks V. 10. Kings that is to say Divers forms of government which may be gathered out of Histories One is namely now at this present that I speak unto thee which was the Monarchiâ—all form of government And the other namely that other form pointed at Revel 13. 11 12. V. 11. The eighth the Italian an eighth King that is to say an eighth form in as much that though it be grounded upon the seventh yet it is by reason of its new absolute and infinite usurpation so far different that it is become as it were a new beast And goeth into that is to say I will in this vision readily shew thee her future destruction V. 12. Ten Kings he seems to mean the Kingdoms which are framed in the western parts out of the ruines of the Roman Empire whether he take the number of ten for a certain and definite number or whether he meane it for an indefinite number according to that which is said Dan. 7. 7 24. V. 13. These have that is to say all these kingdoms shall voluntarily submit themselves to the foresaid domination V. 14. Shall make warre namely by persecutions and oppressions of the truth and of the Church of Christ untill the time prefixed for their conversion vers 16 17. Shall overcome namely in the end the obstinate by destruction and others by a sweet spirituall subjection And they that namely his true Church which is as it were his armie by which and with which Christ spiritually fighteth against the powers of the world V. 16. These shall hate the Italian are they that shall hate
over to his posterity by teachings and traditions from Father to Sonne yet questionlesse Moses had thereof a new full and most certaine knowledge by the inspiration of the holy Ghost which likewise guided him in the histori all relation of the beginning and continuance of the Church to hinder the forgetfulnesse ignorame and falsification of those things wheâ—ein are contained the grounds of her being and the rules and drections of her continuance in all ages He declarcth therefore how the world was by God created of nothing and by him was distinguished into its parts and by him appointed to his uses adorned enriched and filled with creatures very great in number and variety in a most admirable order And all this for man who was especially created for the service and glory of God according to his image and likenesse in innocency wisdom and justice and by him established as his deputy on earth for the governement of his creatures joyned with a holy and free use of them with the enjoyment of a most happy contented equall and immortall life after the course of which he should have been without old age paines sicknesses drooping or death transported into the celestiall and eternall And all this if he persevered in his obedience to God whereof he had asufficient grant in the originall justice wherein he was created if he would have practised it But be having transgressed the commandement of triall which had been given him is fallen into death and condemnation and hath lost his spirituall gifts totally and a great part of his naturall ones and hath been deprived of the lawfull right he had over Gods creatures and dispossessed of the quiet and sweet possession of them and hath lost the Sacraments of life and happinesse which were the inhabiting of earthly Paradice and the free use of the fruit which grew upon the tree of life Againâ— Moses declareth Gods infinite mercy in restoring man into a new state of grace and hope of life by the promise of a Saviour which promise with all its signes stamps and dependencies of sacrifices and other Religious acts being made unto Adam did notwithstanding not indifferently belong to all his progenie as sin and the sentence of condemnation was generally passed against them all but it was Gods pleasure to appropriate it only to part of his race So that after the said promise there came two branches from Adam the one by Cain and the other by Abel and afterwards by Seth. The first of the sonnes of men accursed abandoned in his sin and condemnation having the Divell for his head The other of the sons of God blessed holy adopted by the heavenly Father reconciled unto him through his sonne and sanctified by his spirit Whose chief head is and hath alwayes been Christ Iesus even at that time promised and embraced through a lively Faith by all believers These two bodies have even from the beginning continued in enmitie trained up in much cruelty and fiercenesse of the evill against the good one the first alwayes strengthening himself and increasing in power and number and exceeding in wickednesse and unrighteousnesse The second contrary wise being oppressed by the other and to its greater losse corrupted by his enticements and conversation whereby it hath decayed and even quite degenerated Which provoked Gods Iustice to drown the first world by an universall deluge which being spared only for Gods elect whose number was so decreased that as it appeareth it was included in Noahs Family which God only saved out of the universall destruction not so much to preserve mankind or beasts and plants as for the preservation of the seed of his Children But soone after the deluge there sprung out of Noahs race againe two generations with the same contrarieties as the former For the accursed one quickly grew mighty and powerfull in the world by setting up great and tyrannicall empires and was corrupted by idolatries pride violences and other vices So that amongst all those Nations which Noahs posterity was divided into the knowledge and pure service of God was almost utterly extinguished Untill it pleased God to cause the holy stock to sprout out againe in Abraham severed from the rest of the world by an especiall calling new promises of grace and a most peculiar covenant sealed with the Sacrament of Circumcision a token of the regeneration of Gods Children in the spirit and of their separation from the world This blessing was continued in Isaac though somewhat interrupted in its beginnings by the buds of the accursed race which sprouted out of the Godly one namely Ismael and Esau. But the blessed one began to take body and being in â—acob and his numerous familâ—â— under the new name of Israel none of his Children being rejectéd as some of the others were Yet was the Church his posterity alwayes a wanderer and a stranger in the world full of defects and infirmities within and many oppositions and molestations without having none of her side but only her God who pardoning and correcting its sius hath continually comforted it guided it provided for it defended it and increased it giving it a promise also of a firmâ— and happy dwelling in the World in the Land of Canaan And from time to time visiting it by visible apparitions of the sonne of God its head in proper person under shape of an Angell under whose conduct it was at last all brought into Aegypt where it was kept untill the death of Ioseph with which this book endeth ANNOTATIONS VPON GENESIS CHAP. I. VERS 1. IN the beginning God giving the world its first being began with the creation of the two generall parts of it and then went to the particulars The Heaven that is the highest and aethereall part under which it is very likely the Angels are comprehended Gen. 2. 1. The Earth The lower and elementall part of the Universe here indifferently called earth waters and abysse because it was a consused masse of all the Elements V. 2. Without forme Without any particular or distinct creature without order forme or ornament The Spirit that is the 3d person of the most holy Trinity immediatly and through its proper operation which is to preserve and maintaine all things in their being which they have received by the supreame will of the Father and the productive action of the Son see Psal 104. 2. 29. 30. Moved the Hebrew terme signifieth the moving or beating of the wings which a bird useth over her young ones to signifie the action of the holy Ghost in maintaining and cherishing of that shapelesse masse to prepare it for the subsequent productions V. 3. Let there be It is likely that the light was at first imprinted in some part of the heaven whose turning made the first three dayes and the fourth it was restrained into the body of the Sun or of all the other Stars but in a different degree V. 4. God saw he liked and approved of his work and took delight in it
did wholly dedicate himselfe to Gods service and to all exercises of pietie without any distraction of worldly affaires or digressing into any vices by some expresse profession and rule of living See Gen. 6. 9. and 17. 1. and 24. 40. And begat So it appeareth that the use of matrimony in its purity may stand with the strictest rule of holinesse V. 24. Was not That is God by miracle gathered up his soule into the glory of heaven by a sweet separation from the body without passâ—ng through the horrors and pains of death or hee might also transport him into heaven both body and soule cloathing him in a moment with the qualities of glorified bodies as hee did Elias See Hebrewes 11. 5. V. 29. Noah That is to say rest or refreshing This same It is like that Noah's father had divine Revelation that by him man-kind should bee saved from the generall deluge which he mis-understanding might believe that Noah should be the Saviour of the world through whom Gods curse should bee annihilated V. 32. Begat That is began to beget CHAP. VI. VERS 1. VVEre After the world was peopled and that through the multitude of women mens concupisences were excited the faithfull themselves took leave to use poligamy and mariyed themselves into strange kindreds out of the blessed generation V. 2. The sonnes That is many of the sacred stock and members of the Church Gen. 4. 26. â—f men of the accursed progeny of Cain that had no part in the spirituall regeneration nor in the Sacraments thereof Faire More curious in the enticements of the slesh and in the art of setting forth that gift of nature with painting ornaments and â—alliances c. which was always ordinary among prophane people And by this circumstance it is noted that the end of their marriages was onely pleasure and not a desire of holy company and issue which without using any distinction for spirituall matters or religion which common piety and reason did intimate was to be done and had questionlesse beene either commanded or inspired by God and was afterwards renewed Gen. 26. 35. Exod. 34. 16. 1 Cor. 7. 39. 2 Cor. 6. 14. From this mixture came the holy races corruption in Religion and manners wherefore God determined to destroy the world by the floud seeing the world subsisted but onely for the elect and they being almost all failed the cause of the worlds preservation seemed also to faile V. 3. Spirit Which through the Prophets teachings 1 Pet. 3. 19. and by internall motions reproved the world and pressed it to repentance For that They are altogether incorrigible the light of my regenerating spirit being quite extinguished in them and all his power smothered up whereby the externall action and benefit thereof is in vaine imployed about them By the word flesh opposed to the spirit in Scripture is understood the corrupt nature of man and deprived of Gods life the true subject of death and corruption as the flesh without soule or spirit is See Joh. 3. 6. Rom. 8. 5. His dayes The time which I will give them to bethink themselves V. 4. Giants Men of extraordinary stature and strength of a fierce disposition which violently usurped and tyrannically exercised domination over other men And also There did arise such tyrants in the Church of God after the mixture of the two generations V. 5. Imagination Internall conceits and secret discourses which are as it were the modell of all externall humane actions V. 6. It repented There can bee no repentance in God which is a sorrow for a fault committed and an alteration of his mind towards the selfe same subject 1 Sam. 15. 11. but bythis word taken from men is meant an alienation of Gods will and liking towards a thing which of good was become evill V. 7. Beast Because that being created for man and given to him God would punish him not onely in his person but also in his goods and instruments V. 9. In his That is all the time that hee lived before and after the deluge which was a new age of the world Or else amongst the men of his time Walked See above Gen. 5. 22. V. 12. Flesh That is man or person V. 13. Before me I have already decreed it and will shortly put it in execution the thing is already present before me God opposeth his certain knowledge to che worlds conceit concerning their happinesse and security and the decree of his will to naturall likely-hoods With the earth As much as concernes the beauty of it the fruits and goods but not the substance of it nor yet the highest and strongest plants V. 14. An Arke A great Vessell on the inside like a great Chest of a slangrell forme with divers partitions and inclosures The briefenesse of the narration leaves it doubtfull whether this bodie was not contained within some other more apt to swimme above the waters and preserve this Gopher It seems to be a generall name for all trees that have Rozen in them some hold it to be the Cedar anciently used in building of Ships Ezek. 27. 5. V. 16. A window The Italian hath it Give light It is likely that this light was taken from the top of the Arke by an opening which is called a Lanthorn through which the ayre and light came in and so was distributed into divers stories and rooms of the Arke by windowes and other overtures Whereof see Gen. 8. 6. Some translate it make a window Above The roof raised in the middle a cubit to cause the falling off of the raine-water V. 18. Establish I will take thee into my charge and protection as by an expresse covenant which I doe now make promise of and will assuredly keep my word V. 19. Of all Flesh Of every kind of creatures Two That is generally of all sorts of beasts for of those that are cleane hee commandeth Gen. 7. 2. That he should take seven couple of each V. 20. Shall come By a secret instinct and by Gods motion As Gen. 2. 19. CHAP. VII VERS 1. RIghteous That is righteousnesse of faith Heb. 11. 7. which consists not in perfection of works and merit but in the acceptation of Gods grace followed by true obedience and holinesse produced by the spirit of grace yet never without infirmities defects and combats in this life and therefore alwayes joyned with humble confession and recourse to the same grace V. 2. Clean Not in regard of the use of cating but for the use of sacrificing for the Lord had set downe what kind of creatures he accepted of and required in sacrifices which afterwards was renewed and set downe by Moses Such were Oxen Sheep and Goats Doves Turtles and Sparrowes Lev. Chap. 1. Verse 3. 10. and verse 14. 4. and verse 22. 19. By sevens That is three paires and one over this greater number of cleane beasts was ordained for provision for sacrifices Gen. 8. 20. and peradventure also to increase the race of tame beasts more then the
justice exercised by men in the behalfe of God V. 7. Bring forth Or goe and come as Gen. 8. 17. V. 9. I establish I give you an authenticall promise and through it I doe in a manner bind my selfe to you V. 10. From all As well the present as them that are to come V. 11. Of a Flood Namely a generall one for there have been and are oftentimes particular ones V. 13. I doe set The Rain-bow is a naturall impression in the Cloud and was before the Floud but here it receiveth a new use of remembrance and confirmation by Gods ordinance who may use what signe hee pleaseth for a seale of his grace and promise although there bee no correspondence between the naturall operation of it and the thing which is signified V. 14. Shall be seen for that purpose it is sufficient if it be seen but at some times V. 16. I will A humane kinde of speaking which is as much as to say I will as surely keep my promise as if I did see the bond by which I was bound to doe it continually before mine eyes V. 20. A Vineyard whose plants were preserved by miracle and Noah began to dresse and trimme them anew See Gen. 8. 11. V. 22. Told In an impious and scornfull kind of mock V. 25. Canaan God governed Noah's spirit and tongue that he thus cast out this curse against Cam in the person of that child of his whose whole progeny hee had excluded from his grace willing to have it destroyed at the appoynted time Namely Canaans generation For the rest of Cam's posterity have tasted of Gods grace under the Gospell Of Servants That is the most base and abject Now by this kind of slavery is figuratively meant the condition of the children of the world who are deprived of the spirit of adoption and debarred of that liberty of glory which Gods children have to be subject to the slavery of sin the devill and death and to the curse of God eternally See Gen. 25. 23. and 27. 29. 37. Gal. 4. 25. V. 26. Blessed From Sâ—m descended Abraham in whose posterity Gods people were preserved Now in stead of blessing of Sem as hee had cursed â—am he blesseth and prayseth God to signifie that all the good and advantage he should have should proceed from this onely head that God should be his God His Namely Sem's posterities who are here comprehended under the name of their father V. 27. Enlarge Grant him a numerous issue and posterity and a spacious Countrey and especially after they shall turne Heathens May it then be Gods will to enlarge them out of the prison of ignorance and wickednesse by the preaching of the Gospell Others have it perswade or draw unto him that is by bringing of that posterity to the obedience of faith Shall dwell finally under Christs Kingdome let it be incorporated into the body of the Church which till then shall be restrained within the Jewish nation which descended from Sem. This prophesie was fulfilled when the European Gentiles were called which descended from Japliet CHAP. X. VERS 2. I Aphet To whose lot fell Europe and the Northerne Asia the memory of him remained amongst the heathen under the name of Japetus Gomer It is thought he was the father of the Cimbrians a northerne nation of Europe Magog from whom came the Scithians Ezek. 38. 2. Madâ—i from whom the Medes came Iavan The Father of the Ionians or Greeks Tubal The father of the Iberians or the Albaneses and of Asia Meshech By the affinity of the name and the northerne situation it is gathered that this was the father of the Moscoviters Tiras The father of the Thracians V. 3. Ashkenaz The Jewes doe firmly believe that he was the father of the Germans Riphat the Father of the Ripheans in the farthest northerne parts Togarmah The father of some northerne nation hitherto unknowne Ezek. 27. 14. and 38. 6. The Jewes believe that the Turks were his posterity V. 4. Elishah From whom descended the Eolians in the lesser Asia Tarshish The father of the Cilicians where the City of Tharsus was Kittim The father of the Macedonians Num. 24. 24. Dan. 11. 30. 1 Mac. 1. 1. Now under these names which have a plurall termina 〈…〉 it should seem â—ught to be understood the head 〈…〉 its descent Dodoenim The father of the Epi 〈…〉 s the Albaneses of Europe in which Cou 〈…〉 stands the City of Dodoena V. 5. The Isles Here and else where by this name is meant the Islands of the Mediterranean Sea and in generall all the provinces of Europe encompassed and divided by the sayd Sea After To shew that this separation was after the confusion of Languages at which time God by miracle caused every race to take a severall one to it selfe V. 6. Cush Father of the Ethiopians on both sides of the Arabian Sea Mizraim Father of the Egyptians Phur the Father of all the Eutei a people of Affrick V. 7. Seba From him and his brethren have the countries and nations of Arabia the Sabcans Sabateans Caulateans c. taken their names Finally Cam peopled the south Japhet the north Sem the east V. 8. Began He was the first after the floud that presuming upon his strength and greatnesse of his mind set up an absolute and violent domination such as some were before the floud in stead of the loving government of fathers of families of the first borne and of the wise V. 9. Before This in a manner of speaking sheweth either a great eminency as if one should say mighty as any one under the heavens can be or an open profession and manner of living It is said By common proverb for an example of strength and incomparable valour V. 10. And the beginning His reigne began in these Cities but afterwards it extended it self a great deale further Babel This name being given after the confusion of languages it is very likely that Nimrod did also then begin his reigne Shinar That is Mesopotamia the land between the two rivers Euphrates and Tigris and that is the meaning of the Greek and Hebrew name Ashur The sonne of Sem verse 22. And it seemeth that Ashur not able to endure Nimrod his tyranny who usurped other mens parts as Chaldea which Nimrod had seized upon was Sems part went away beyond Tigris where he founded the Empire of Assyria whose chief City was Nineve Isa. 23. 13. And afterward destroyed that of Babilon till such time as Nineve being destroyed by the Medians Babilon or Babel did rise again in the dayes of Nebucadnezzar the great V. 13. Ludim The father of the nations of divers Countries of Africk Lâ—bahim The father of the people of Libia V. 15. Sidon This and they that follow with their nations are the inhabitants of that countrey which God did afterwards bestow upon his people V. 18. Spread abroad and were divided into many lesser branches V. 12. The father The first stock of the Hebrews Gods
these besides Wife That is to say Concubine verse 6. 1 Chron. 1. 32. Such women were marryed by the custome of inhabiting together but were not partakers of their husbands dignity and estate as the true wives called Ladies An abuse of Gods first Ordinance tolerated in those dayes Gen. 30. 4 9. V. 2. Zi 〈…〉 ram These were the heads of many people of Arabia and neighbouring Nations V. 3. Ashurim See concerning these names that have a plurall termination Gen. 10. 4. V. 5. Gave Made him his full and generall heire V. 6. The East Country Called afterwards Arabia which people were called the children of the East or Easterne in regard of Palestina See Judg. 6. 3. and 7. 12. Job 1. 3. V. 8. Gathered See upon Gen. 15. 15. V. 13. According As they have beene set down in their Registers and Genealogies and their names as being heads of Nations have remained to their posterity Nebaioth The Nabateans and the Chadarens named in histories amongst the people of Arabia descended from these V. 16. By their That is to say the names of these heads were given to the places where their pâ—stâ—rity dwelt which through the craggednesse of the Countrey were either strong castles or unwalled townes V. 18. And he dyed c. The Italian hath And his Countrey fell to him before all his brethren As well that which he first inhabited as that which hee afterwards usurped V. 20. Padan Aram was a part of Mesopotamia where Charran was V. 22. Struggled By an extraordinary and prodigious kind of moving which was by Rebecca her selfe found to be such If it be so fore-seeing by this prodigiâ— that her burthen was of two brethâ—eâ— which should hate and hurt one another To enquire By some Prophet or by some divine revelation in a dreame or by some Angels message obtained by prayers and devotion V. 23. Two nations The heads of two nations the one blessed and the other rejected Shall be stronger bodily the people issuing from Jacob the younger shall bring into subjection the other which issued from the Elder 2 Sam. 8 14. 1 King 22. 48. and spiritually the Church little and weake in the world shall overcome by the word and by the spirit and by the power of God the world and its kingdome represented by the wicked Idumeans perpetuall and capitall enemies to Gods people Shall serve Being by me bereâ—â— of his right of first borne which was to command his brethren and all the house under his Father Gen. 4. 7. and 49. 3. See concerning this accursed slavery Mal. 1. 3. V. 25. Râ—a That is with a red hayre all over his body Esau That is to say a man of his hands valiant and of deeds as ordinarily your red and hairy men are Or a man already wholly formed because that when a body is hairy he is a man already and not like a new borne babe V. 26. Tooke hold A miraculous signe to signifie that Jacob should in a manner strike up Esau's heels by getting away his birth-right and that the Church by the only power of the spirit should overthrow her enemies though mightier than she Iacob That is to say supplanter or a wrestler that striketh up ones heeles V. 27. Hunter The qualities of the Children of the world to be violent and fierce and of the children of God to be simple and milde are here pointed out by the two different natures of these two brothers See Gen. 10. 9. Of the field A man having a sociable civill and homely life loving to live in the fields Dwelling homely stayed and peacefull V. 29. Sod All this was brought to passe by a secret providence of God which doth not for all that cleare Jacob from all manner of deceit and evill cunning yet makes Esau his prophanenesse evident in despising that which was taken from him by Gods decree v. 23. V. 30. Edom That is to say red Gods people used this name more than the other Esau in remembrance of this voluntary sale which justified their contention against the Idumeans their perpetuall emulators and adversaries Amos 1. 11. deriving this name more from the red pottage than from his haire ver 25. V. 31. Thy Which in those dayes carryed the Patriarchship with it and the first degree in the blessed race and the dignity of the sacred function See Gen. 4. 7. Exod. 19. 22. Num. 8. 16. to this is answerable the spirituall birth-right of the Church Exod. 4. 22. Jer. 31. 9. Ja. 1. 18. V. 32. I am at That is to say I am mortall and any manner of living doth daily expose me to a thousand dangers why should I then debarre my selfe of a present pleasure for this imaginary dignity Here is his prophanenesse found noted in him Heb. 12. 16. whereby hee despised the signes and earnests of the spirituall graces 〈◊〉 V. 34. He did eat This plaine relation shewe◠〈◊〉 Esau his security and astonishment in his sin CHAP. XXVI VERS 1. VNto thee To thy person will I now presently give the use and peaceable and sure enjoying of it and to thy posterity the possession and proprietie V. 5. Because that God doth fulfill his promises for the same reason by which he was moved to make them which is nothing else but his meere grace and not mans works Rom. 4. 4. But because between the promise and the accomplishment hee hath ordained the way of faith and obedience on mans side Gen. 17. 9. The Scripture doth often attribute the effect not to the Soveraigne and only cause but to means well observed See Genesis 22. 16. to incite man to his duty V. 8. Sporting Using some pleasant familiarity of a husband V. 14. Of servants Or a great deale of land to manure V. 16. For thou Because thy great number of people is a hinderance to us and thy power and wealth breeds a jealousie wherefore for our security and to the end we may continue friends it were good thou shouldest goâ— further from us V. 20. Ezek That is to say strife V. 21. Sitna Enmity hatred opposition V. 22. Rehâ—both Making of roome He shall be The Italian hath it We being or we may be fruitfull in the land or as we shall increase V. 24. Sake Alwayes regarding what I promised to Abraham and his progeny the conditions of which promise hee hath faithfully kept So that the blessing of his off-spring proceedeth alwayes from this hâ—ad or fountaine V. 29. That thou wilt The Italian hath it if ever thou shalt A manner of swearing amongst the Jewes the execration being alwayes understood to bee meant to which hee was to bee subject that did forsweare himselfe Thou art The Italian hath it Thou who aâ—t Hee like a prophane man attributeth unto himselfe to bee partly the cause of Gods blessing as if it had laine in his power to hinder it V. 33. Called it That is to say confirmed the name which Abraham had given it before See the one and twentieth Chapter of Genesis
and the one and thirtieth verse For this was one of those wells which the Philistims had stopped up before City Which was thereby or which afterwards was builded there V. 34. Judith It may seeme by Gen. 36. 2. that these women and their fathers had severall names which thing was very frequent Or that Esau had divers wives V. 35. Griefe The Italian hath it bitternesse and so hath the Hebrew which was for their Idolatries impieties and prophane customes CHAP. XXVII VERS 4. MEat In all this we ought to look not so much to mens actions who cannot excuse themselves from being defective and crosse as to the execution of Gods Oracle Genesis 25. 23. which was by these meanes directed through his sacred providence See Genesis 25. 29. My soule That is to say that I may with a good will and with all mine heart declare thee to be mine heire and successor in the right of the spirituall blessing and Gods Covenant and also to be the head of the blessed race Now it seemeth that either Isaac had not rightly understood the said Oracle or that it was grievous to him to obey it V. 7. Before the By his authority and approbation presenting my selfe before him as in a religious act to desire the confirmation of his grace V. 8. Obey Rebecca did understand the Oracle Gen. 25. 23. and did desire to bring it to passe there was no defect in her but only in the meanes which she used which God suffered and made to serve for his worke V. 13. Thy curse This great confidence in Rebecca sheweth either a strong inspiration and conduct of God or a certaine knowledge of and faith in the aforesaid Oracle V. 16. The hands c. which are the naked and uncovered parts of the body by which also Isaac embracing of and touching his son might have knowne him V. 23. Blessed him That is to say wished him all manner of good because that here theâ—e is not yet the formall and patriarchall blessing which is contained ver 28 29. V. 27. Smelt It is very likely that these cloâ—thes were perfumed with some sweet sent which being smelt by Isaac excited in him this joy of spirit The meaning and sense is As a faire and fruitfull parcell of land recreates the sences especially the smelling through its flowers and fruits so I do finde my selfe exceedingly delighted in the presence of that of my Children upon which Gods blessing must rest who shall also bring forth the true fruits thereof in piety and holinesse V. 28. God This vertue conâ—aâ—neth the promises which belong to this life made unto his piety the next hath râ—spect to the spirituall ones V 29. Serve thee That is to say let the whole Church comprehended in thee and thy posterity and represented now in thee obtaine the right of inheheriting the world and of the spirituall liberty and dominion over the creatures and other men who are but servants in the house See Genesis 9. 25. and 25. 23. Isaiah 49. 23 Gal. 4. 25 26. Rev. 3. 9. Thy brethren Figuratively are understood all the men of the world that are of the same nature as the faithfull Cursed by God who taketh upon him all that is done either for or against his Church V. 33. Trembled By reason of his astonishment seeing he had done otherwise than he intended and there was also a kinde of divine motion whereby God revealed unto Isaac or put him in mind of his decree concerning his Children inclining him through a religious feare to consent unto it And hee shall This blessing shall stand firme and irrevocable V. 34. A great With griefe that he had irrecoverably lost that good yet without conversion or repentance V. 35. Thy blessing That which seemed by right to belong to thee as first borne V. 37 What shall I doe This prerogative of being the stocke of the blessed race must not be divided it must remaine whole and entire and cannot bee communicated to unbeleevers and children of the world which are represented by Esau. V. 38. Hast thou These words shew that Esau had no understanding nor did not apprehend this true blessing which is single and onely one And if hee had in earnest desired to have him partaker of it hee must have sought for it by holding with Jacob and with the true Church as a member not as head V. 39 The fatnesse The Italian hath it In the sat places of the earth So all the blessings of worldly men consist in temporall goods not in the grace and covenant of God V. 40. Shalt thou live Though thy pâ—sterity shall bee subjâ—cted to the Israelites yet shall they defend themselves from them with armes in their hands Ezec. 25. 12. Amos 1. 11 A pourtraiture of the world in maintaining it selfe in power and might against the Church which in right and in spirit ought to bee mistresse of it When thou shalt have the dominion The Italian hath it When thou shalt have groaned That is to say when thy progeny hath been oppressed and subdued others have iâ— When thou shalt have overcome See 2 Kings 8. 20. A signe that the Church oftâ—n loseth her right she h 〈…〉 h over the world in temporall things but never in spirituall and everlasting things V. 43. Haran The Italian hath it Charan See Gen. 11. 31. and upon Gen. 24. 4 10. V. 45. Of you both Of thee if Esau should â—â—ay thee and of him also who by killing of thee would bee guilty of Capitall punishment Gâ—nesis 9. 6. and would stand accursed and finally punished by God Himselfe as Cain was V. 46. Of my life Rebecca would have Jacob by the occasion of seeking a wife out of the holy race to obtaine leave of his father with his good liking and blessing CHAP. XXVIII VERSE 9. VNto Ishmael That is to say to the Ishmaelites for Ishmael was dead Gen. 25. 17. Maâ—aleth Called also by the name of Bashemath Genesis 36. 3. V. 12. A Ladder This vision signifieth the Communication which the Elect have with God through the mediation of Jesus Christ and the Covenant of grace founded upon him through which God takes notice and care of their wants and prayers which are brought unto him by his Angels and doth miraculously afford them ayd See Joh. 1. 51. V. 15. Untill I The Scripture doth often use this manner of speech not to exclude the time which followeth after the prefixed time but onely to assure the thing against that time when it seemeth to bee most doubtfull and dangerous See Psalme 110. 1. Matth. 28. 20. V. 16. The Lord As if he said God appeareth in this Country of Infidels as well as in my Fathers house where I thought this gift had beene peculiar and restrain'd to that place V. 17. Dreadfull Through the glorious apparition of God which alwayes brings terrour to the frailtie and Conscience of the sinfull man This is The Italian hath it This place is This place seemeth to bee a
of God appeared present in grace and power as true God King and Soveraigne Oracle of his people Who on their parts performing very ill the conditions of this Covenant did through their frequent murmurings rebellions and idolatries severely punished yet still pardoned by God cause this truth to burst forth that it was a Covenant of meere grace grounded upon Gods meere good will and mercy in Christ Iesus their head and Mediator by whose only propitiation and intercession represented and sealed by the Leviticall Priesthood they were alwayes preserved by God notwithstanding their disloyalties and transgressions Now this history as it is expoundâ—d in divers places of the new Testament containeth an excellent representation and figure of the spirituall deliverance of the Church from the Divels tyrannie and from the slavery of the world to passe through the Sea of the grace of Christs bloud applyed in holy Baptisme into the long and troublesome course of her vocation in this life still making towards the heavenly Canaan and erusalem In which course she hath for her guide the light and comfort of Gods Spirit and for her sustenance the Manna of his grace and word and for the consolation and comfort of her conscience a Communion to the good deeds of her high Priest and for a rule of living her soveraigne Kings Laws and commandements against which sinning but too often she is chastised with a fatherly seveâ—ity but still held up and restored by vertue of the eternall satisfaction and everlasting intercession of her Saviour and Redeemer who never doth forsake her with his presence and continually directeth her towards the end of her everlasting vocation in Heaven ANNOTATIONS CHAP. I. VERS 4. DAn These are set down in the last place not according to the order of their birth because they were the sonnes of the hand-maidens V. 7 Multiplied The Hebrew increased like fishes see Gen. 1. 20. and 48. 16. V. 11 To afflâ—ct them To tire and weaken them through labours and toiles to make them lesse able to get children and hinder them from plotting any innovations Treasure Cities For munition of warre armour and victuall as 2. Chron. 17. 12. and 32. 28. V. 14 In morter And about lime V. 15 Midwifes It is very likely that there were more of them but these were the chief or these were in that place where the Kinâ— had his abode V. 19 The Hebrew women This might be true for the greatest part of the Isra 〈…〉 ish women who for feare made no use of midwives And therefore they say this rather to escape by not speaking the whole truth which was not necessary but dangerous to do then for to lie and also this art of hindering a man from doing evill by some â—â—ction is not any where condemned in Scâ—ipâ—ure See Jos. 2. 5. 1 Sam 21. 2. 2 Sam. 17. 20. 2 Kings 6. 19. Jer. 38. 25 26 27. As the Egyptian women So tender and delicate Lively Others translate it they themselves are midwives V. 21 Made them He blessed and prospered their families and affaires see 1 Sam. 2. 35. 〈◊〉 Sam. 7. 11. 27. 29. 1 Kings 2. 24. and 11. 38. CHAP. II. VERS 1. AMan Amram the sonne of Cohath the sonne of Levi Exod. 6. 18. 20. A daughter Jochebed the daughter of Levi Num. 26. 59. If the word daughter be here taken in its proper signification Amram married his aunt which afterwards was forbidden Lev. 18. 12. Others hold that by the word daughter is meant grandchild and that Exod. 6. and 20. the word aunt signifieth cosen V. 2 Conceived After Aaron and Miriam who were elder than Moses see Exo. 7. 7 A goodly Of an extraordinary and divine beautie Act. 7. 20. V. 3 She could nâ—t Without being discovered and incurring the penalty of the Kings proclamation This necessitie being through meere humane feare could not excuse from sin in an act meerely contrary to Gods Law V. 4 His sister Namely Miriam Num. 26. 59. V. 10 Moses Taken out and saved from the water this is an Hebrew name and is equivalent with another Aegyptian name if these two languages had not yet some kinde of affinity betwixt them V. 11 Was growen Namely to the age of fourty yeares Acts 7. 23. Went out By divine inspiration to joyne in communitie of life and affliction with his brethren Hebr. 11. 24. V. 12 He slew the Italian hath it He smote he killed according to his calling of deliverer of the peâ—ple which he even at that time knew by divine revelation and had accepted in his conscience Act. 7. 25 yet the time of his using and executing that calling was not yet come V. 16 Priest Or governour or both see upon Gen. 41. 45. He is called Jethrâ— Exod. 3. 18. 10. 2. Exod. 4. 18. and Hobab Num. 10. 29. Judg. 4. 11. and knew and served the true God V. 17 Drove them away for to water their flocks fiâ—st V. 18. Revel This was Jethâ—o his father Num. 10. 29 grandfather to these maidens V. 22. Gershom banished driven from his own home V. 23. Processe of time The Italian hath it In the meane time which was long namely forty yeares as it may be proved by comparing Exod. 7. 7. with Acts 7 30. Dyed Which heartned Moses to returne into Egypt Exod. 4. 19. Came up unto See concerning this manner of speaking Genesis 18. 20. Exod. 22. 23. 27 Deut. 24. 15. V. 25. Had respect He entred into an actuall judgment of this cause CHAP. III. VERS 1. THE back side Seeking for fresh pâ—stures further into the Desert Of God This mountain got this name as well by reason of this vision as chiefely because God did chuse it and consecrate it to bee as it were his tribunall of glory out of which he pronounced his Law Exo 〈…〉 11. Horeb It should seeme this was the gen 〈◊〉 name of all that row of mountaines and that Sinai was the particular name of that mountaine from which the Law was given V. 2. The Angel Which was the sonne of God himselfe which appeareth by that he is called the everlasting Lord. verse 4. 6 7. 14 Deut. 33. 16. Mark 12. 26. And Angel by reason of Mediator See Gen. 16. 7. In a â—laâ—e The flame signifieth the presence of God in power and spirit the bush represents the Church as well for her meane and weak condition in the world As also because in her sinfull nature she cannot subsist before the devouring fire of Gods Majesty no more than thornes can endure the materiall fire Isa. 9. 18. and 27. 4. 5. and 33. 14. But God tempereth his prâ—sence in such sort that it doth not make it feele the hurtfull effâ—cts of the fire but the comfortable enlightning of it warming and purifying it See Isa. 4. 4. 10. 17. And it is also signified that the afflictions of the world cannot disannull the Church Psalme 129. 2. Isa. 43. 2. V. 5. Draw not nigh No nearer than thou art to shew the reverence
of his people and did by a vehement and secret force of his Spirit drive and inspire him to undertake the doing of it Judged See upon Judges chapter 2 verse 16. V. 11. Forty Reckoning after the death of Joshua as it may be gathered by the summe of years set down 1 Kings 6. 1. V. 13. The City The Country belonging to Jericho Deut. 34. 3. fortifying himselfe also in the ruines thereof V. 15. Left handed Hebrews that had his right hand shut see verse 21. In many men being lefthanded is a signe of strength and courage See Judges chapter 20. verse 16. V. 16. Right thigh Because he was left handed V. 18. Sent away Ehud went along with them part of the way and from thence sent them home and he went back again to performe his businesse more secretly and without endangering any body else V. 19. The quarries The Italian The stone statues It may be they were the twelve stones which Joshua set up Jos. 4. 20. Others would have them to be some Idols of the Gentiles Others take the Hebrew word to signifie certaine stone quarries Keepe silence forbeare speaking of it untill wee bee alone V. 20. Summer parlour Hebrew coole according to the custome of great men who had their Summer rooms and their Winter rooms Jermiah 36. 22. Amos 3. 15. Arose in signe of some reverence to the God-head though it was an ignorant and superstitious one V. 25. Till they were They could not tell what to say nor what to thinke Others they stayed till it was very late V. 26. Seiâ—ath This was some place in the land of Israel peradventure the same that is mentioned Jos. 15. 10. V. 27 Heblew To gather the people together V. 29. Lusty The Italian Fat that is to say chosen and able men V. 30. Fourescore Counting according to some from the death of Othniel to Shamgar or according to others from the dividing of the Countrey joyning into one summe the forty yeares mentioned verse 11. And others in stead of eightie read eight V. 31. With an oxe gâ—ad Peradventure for want of another weapon for they which had dominion over them were wont to keep them without weapons Judg. 5. 8. 1 Sam. 13. 19 22. CHAP. IV. VERS 2. SOld them Forsooke them to be made slaves and suffered them to be subdued Of the Gentiles It should seeme that this place was so called because that the Canaanean heathens had their habitations forts there as Isay 9. 1. V. 3. Of iron See upon Joshua Chapter 17. verse 16. V. 4. The wâ—â—e Either Lapidoth was her husbands name or else it should be translated a woman of â—ap doth that is to say borne in a city so called Judged by divine inspiration and extraordinary vocation judged the people and declared unto them Gods Will and was raised up for their deliverance V. 5. Of. Deborah For so this Prophetisse was called V. 9. The journey Or in the way that thou takest namely the way that thou followest in being desirous to have me go along with thee V. 11. From the Kenites From the other kindred of Jethro called Kenites Num. 24. 21. who had taken up their habitation amongst the tribe of Judah Judg. 1. 16. V. 14. Gone out As Captaine of this army where by also the action is imputed to the Lord. V. 15. Discomsited As Jos. 10. 10. and by Judg. 5. 20. it may be gathered that this was done by some heavenly meanes as 1 Sam. 7. 10. With the edge giving by this discomfiture way to Barak and his men to slay them without danger V. 17. Peace Namely a forbearance of hostility and offences but not any sworne oâ— covenanted peace for in that case Jaels act had been blame worthy V. 21. Anaile A Stake headed with iron which was stuck into the ground to keep the cords of the Tents in the field stretched out and slâ—ffe Now this act of Jaels being applauded Judges 5. 24. we ought to beleeve that it proceeded from a holy zeale to destroy the enemies of Gods people according to his expresse command to testifie her perfect communion with the Church without having any regard of her own proper good and safety CHAP. V. VERS 2. THe people Namely some of the tribes thereof v. 18. V. 4. When thou As when thou appearedst to thy people giving them thy Law in the Wildernesse which is a part of Seir or Idumea and afterwards diddst miraculously conduct them causing the prodigious effects of thy presence to be left even so hast thou done at this time V. 6. The high wayes A description of the calamities of warre when the country is over-runn and the high wayes kept by Souldiers and theeves and all trading cutoff none daring to travaile but only through by-wayes See Leviticus chapter 26. verse 22. 2 Chr. 15. 5. I say chapter 33. vers 8. Lam. cha 1. verse 4. and 4. 18. V. 7. A Mother That is to say a governesse and protectâ—ix V. 8. Seene The people were taken unprovided of all manner of defence Peradventure it hath a relation to their being disarmed by their enemies see 1 Sam. 13. 19. 22. V. 9. The gavernors I do honour and love the Magistrates and Judges of the people who notwithstanding their peaceable offices and dignities have beene willing to participate of the labours and dangers of warre V. 10. That ride A token of dignity in these dayes and countries See Judges 10. 4. and 12. 14. He would say let all the Magistrates and eminent persons take an example of these mens zeales and let travailers safeguarded through their valours praise God and honour his instruments V. 11. They that are delivered Seeing that now the Country is in peace and the fields are freed from Souldiers incursions and countrey people may go abroad about their businesse to fetch water at the common wels Ne emiah cha 4. 23. Let those places of great meetings sing out Gods praises Then shall by meanes of this victory the countrey people may frequent the Cities on Court and Market dayes and the inhabitants of the cities may attend upon their businesses in the publick places which ordinarily are neere the gates of the cities V. 13. He made him He hath given him the victory over his enemies and granted him the conquest of their land That remaineth The remainder of the children of Israel who had been rescued out of the Canaanites oppression and tyranny The Lord made That is to say by the hands of me Deborah he hath delivered Princes and great Captaines into the hands of a multitude of meane people V. 14. Was there a root Namely out of Manasseh whose countrey began at the foot of the hill called Amaleck which was within the Tribe of Ephraim Judges 12. 15. After thee Namely Ephraim and Manasseh whose land was on the backside of Benjamin from the South to the North Out of Machir Out of the halfe tribe of Manasseh which was beyond Iordan Num. 32. 39. Came downe Namely the
See Judges 18. 12. CHAP. XIV VERS 4. THat he Namely Samson who enlightened with the knowledge of what he was called unto stood waiting to have the Philistims give him cause to contend with them to revenge himselfe or their tyranny over the people V. 6. Came mighâ—ly upon him In a moment he filled him with a supernaturall strength both of body and minde to confirme him by this act in his vocation as 1 Samuel chapter 17. verse 34. A figure of Christs first victory over the Devill by his death John chapter 12. verse 31. Hebrewes chapter 2. verse 14. He told not by the 8. verse it appeares that Samson did this act out of the way being gone aside from his father for some unknown cause V. 8. To take her To marry her solemnely a figure of the Gentiles calling Hosea chapter 2. verse 19. V. 11. They brought Under pretence of keeping him company and honouring him but it was indeed to sift him and look to him perceiving some terrible motions in him V. 12. Put forth According to the fine ancient custome especially at feasts to exercise their wits See 1 Kings Chapter 10. verse 1. A riddle A speech or obscure and intricate question hard to find out or resolve A figure of the Gospell which is a doctrine hidden from the knowledge of the flesh preached to the world in the time of the Gentiles calling 1 Corinthians chapter 2. v. 7. The seven dayes an usuall time for nuptiall feasts See Genesis chapter 29. verse 27. Sheets Which they carried about them as they do yet in these dayes in the East countrey to rubbe and dry themselves or to cast over their heads or other parts of their body or for other necessary uses See Genesis Chaptes 38. verse 18. V. 14 Out of the An expresse figure of the mystery of the sweet and saving food of the soule brought forth by Christs death by which he destroyed death and the devill See John chapter 6. v. 5. and Hebrew 2. 14. V. 15. Declare unto us By declaring it unto thee that so we may know it from thee A figure of the worlds vaine endeavours to comprehend the Gospell of themselves which cannot be understood but only by the revelation of Christs Spirit 1 Corinthians 2. 10. by the ministery of the Church which in the children of this aâ—e causeth a scossing of Christ and the persecution of his Church V. 17. The seventh day Beleeving it to be already beyond the prefixed time V. 18. If ye had not These words seeme to intimate some signe of suspicion of some secret and unchaste dealing with his wife which kindled a jealousie in him wherein the Spirit of God having a hand he was provoked had power to execute his vengeance upon the accursed and tyrannicall nation V. 20. To his companion To that Philistim whom Samson had chosen for his second-selfe in the nuptiall feasts according to the custome John chapter 3. v. 29. CHAP. XV. VERS 1. INto the chamber according to the ancient laudable custome by which women had their chambers severall from the rest of the houshold See Gen. 23. 2 and 2467. and 3133. V. 4. Foxes Whereof there was great plenty in that Countrey Cant. 2. 15. Now this act of Samsons containeth in it a figure of division of the wary councels of worldly men by which Christ setteth the world on fire Psal. 55. 9. Luke 12. 49. V. 6 Burnt A figure of the persecution of the Church whereby Gods judgements are redoubled upon the Church V. 7 Yet will I be the Italian hath it If I be not a manner of a reserved oath And after that I will not give over untill I have fully accomplished my revenge V. 8 Smote them He made a great slaughter of them without any weapons hurling them against the ground with spurnes and thrusts with his knees Etam See 2 Chron. 11. 6. V 9. Lehi A place so called by anticipation verse 17. V. 14. Loosed Not onely in the knots but even the very webs of them V. 16 With the In the Hebrew there is a kind of similitude between the word Asse and Heap as if he did say with the jaw-bone of an Asse I have made such a slaughter V. 17 Ramath-â—ehi That is to say the Hill of a jaw-bone or the slinging of a jaw-bone V. 18 A thirst A figure of Christs spirituall heat and thirst in the extremity of his combats and upon the very poynt of his victory upon the crosse John chap. 19. 28. Thou hast given Thou hast given him the meanes and power to obtain it V. 19 In the Jaw The Italian hath it A hollow stone according to others one of the teeth which was in the jaw-bone Enhakkore That is the well of him that called or cryed V. 20. Of the Philistims Namely when they ruled Israel for Samson did never quite free the people from the Philistims yoak that being reserved for David to doe who was the figure of Christ who shal accomplish the delivery of his Church at the last glorious appearing of his kingdome CHAP. XVI VERS 3. AND took A figure of Christ his glorious resurrection who could not be detained by death Psal. 68. 20. Acts 2. 24 V. 9 His strength From whence it came namely from the spirit of God and by what means his strength was preserved namely by meanes of his strictly keeping his Nazarite-ship through Gods siâ—gular grace which did tye Samson to that obedience whereby it is likely that he had some expresse manifestation from God though this gift was not common to all Nazarites V. 13 Weavest And windest it as the yarne for a web of cloth The seven Any haire divided into seven locks as the gift of the Holy Ghost are often represented by the number of seven in signe of perfection Exodus 25. 37. Zach. 3. 9. and 4. 2. Revelations chapt 1. verse 4. and chapt 5. verse 6. V. 14 Fastened To the loome having wound his haire about the yarne-beame V. 17 If I be shaven This did not depend upon the ordinary forme of the Nazarite who might be without the miraculous gift of corporall strength but it was a singular favour in Samson by Gods free will annexed to the necessity of his obedience in letting his haire grow For a figure of Christ true Nazarite in holinesse and also infinite strength and power and for a document that the spirit of sanctification ought to be and is in the faithfull a spirit of spirituall strength 2 Timothy Chapter 1. verse 7. V. 20 Was departed hath taken away his gift from him V. 21 He did grind In hand-mills as slaves did Exodus chapt 11. verse 5. Isa. chapt 47. v. 2. Mat 24. 41. V. 22 The haire And withall the gift of his former strength was restored unto him by the same free will of God even according as the sacred signe of his long haire waxed V. 23 Dagon An Idoll of the Philistims in generall though it seemeth his Temple was in
I am Gods Prophet and treat in his name I cannot absolve nor free you as you have freed me For I am innocent towards you but you are guilty towards God by transgressing his law and in being ungratefull for his infinite benefits V. 8. And made them conducted them safe to the borders of this countrey and set them in the way of taking possession thereof V. 11. Bedan there is no mention of this Judge in the history some have imagined that it is Jair Judg. 10. 3. Others Sampson V. 14. Following shrowded under his conduct and protection V. 16. This great thing this miracle of thunder and sudden raine by which ye shall perceive that the desiring of a King hath been displeasing unto him V. 17. Wheat harvest a season wherein it seldome raines in Palestina Proverbs Chapter 26. verse 1. V. 18. Sent thunder In some unaccustomed and terrible manner which affrighted the people for to confute them and bring them to repentance as Exodus 10. 9. V. 21. After vaine things An ordinary epithet given to idols V. 23. I should sin Failing in my duty of Prophet in not praying for you Or by being moved with some revengefull spirit for your refusing of me CHAP. XIII VERS 1. ONe yeare The Italian addeth When these things happened namely Sauls confirmation and Samuels speeches V. 2. Three thousand Distributed into certain places of abode to have them always by him and ready upon any occasion V. 4. Saul He hath again raised war against the Philistims which had been intermitted for a while 1 Sam. 7. 14. V. 6. Distressed Greatly weakened by the Philistims tyranny disarmed v. 19. and unable to maintaine war High places Of high towers or sorts V. 9. Bring hither To implore Gods helpe in this pressing danger which suffereth no delay He offered or caused it to bee offered by some Priest which was there 1 Sam. 14. 18. for if he had attempted to do it himselfe it had beene a double sin which Samuel notwithstanding doeth not here taxe him for V. 11. Thou camest not Sauls rashnesse and disobedience was in not staying for Samuel untill the end of the seventh day which day Samuel came V. 12. I forced my selfe That is to say forcedly and against my will I have transgressed thy command V. 13. For now This triall hath discovered thy heart to be evill disposed towards obedience to thy God and to the putting of thy confidence in him by which thy Kingdom might now have been established For ever without interruption untill the end of the time prefixed by God for Israels temporall Kingdom to last V. 14. Hath sought him A phrase taken from men that is to say he hath wisely appointed and of himselfe prepared one that should be â—itting for this office V. 15. That were present Namely after a great number of them three thousand verse 2. was departed verse 8. V. 19 There was The Philistims after they had gotten the command of the Israelites for to disarme them had slain or carried away prisoners all the smiths 2 Kings Chapter 24. verse 14. Jeremiah 24. 1. See Judges 5. 8. V. 21. File in stead of forges when they could not goe into the land of the Philistines V. 23. The passage It seemeth it was some narrow place betweene the two hils of Michmash where the Philistines were and Gibeah where the Israelites were and that this was kept by Sauls men 1 Samuel 14. 4. CHAP. XIV VERS 3. AHiah which is the same Abimelech that is spoken of 1 Sam. 22. 9. 11. 20. Brother this specification seemes to be added because that in the history of Eli there was onely mention made of Ichabod 1 Sam. 4. 21. and not of Ahitub Wearing he was there in the campe with tâ—e Arke v. 18. as High Pâ—iest in pontificall ornaments the chiefe whereof was the Ephod with the breastplate Exod. 28. 4. to enquire of God by Urim and Thummim Numbers 27. 21. V. 10. A signe unto us the event sheweth that this was a divine motion to be assured of his being called in so dangerous an Act. See upon Genesis 24. 14. V. 13. They fell through a feare sent upon them by God V. 14. That first the beginning of the Philistines overthrow which was afterwards followed by Saul within as it were this is added here to make the miracle the more evident the Philistines standing in array and close together noâ— scattored nor flying V. 15. All the people namely the Philistines V. 18. Bring hither You Priests bring the Ark hither that Ahiah may stand before it and enquire of the Lord by Urim and Thummim With the children in the campe being sometimes brought thither upon some dangerous occasion for aide and for a direction and to stirre men to prayer and to call upon God Num 31. 6. 1 Sam. 4. 3. V. 19. Withdraw forbeare a while to enquire of the Lord the urgent occasion will not now permit us nor give us time to do it words of prophane impiety V. 21. The Hebrewes slaves or others who having their habitations families and goods amongst the Philistines were forced to fâ—llow them in the wars against theer brethren Before that time according to the Philistines custome during the time that they were Lords and Masters V. 23. The â—aâ—â—ell That is to say the pursuit of the men which fled V. 24. Adjured It was an irrevocable kinde of submitting ones selfe to death used in those dayes Now there was a raihnesse and inconsideratenesse in Saul through a blinde desire he had of following the victory without resting and was lawfull for the governours to take those oathes and therewith binde the people also See Jos. 6. 17. Judg 11. 31. Cursed let him be rooted out as an accursed thing V. 27. Heard not Peradventure he did not returne to the campe after he had assaulted the Philistines His eyes He was revived which appeared by his eyes which were enlightned and cleered V. 29. Hath troubled hath caused the people to be mightily hindered from obtaining a full victorie V. 32. With the blood Having not the patience to presse the blood out or to give it time to runne cleane out according to the law Levit. 17. 10. 19. 26. V. 33. Stone Of which it should seeme he made an Altar v. 35. Vnto me that I may see how you shy your cattell that you may let out the blood exactly V. 35. An Altar either onely for a monument as Josh. 22. 10. Judg. 6. 24. Or for some extraordinary sacrifice Exod. 20. 24. Deut. 27. 5. by Gods speciall approbation V. 36. Let us draw neer let us present our selves before the Ark to enquire by Urim Num. â—7 21. V. 37. Answered him not a signe that God was angry as 1 Sam. 28. 6. not with Jonathan who was innocent but against Sauls temerity who was the author of that foolish oath only to shew the religious respect which was due to the oath V. 38. The chiefe the Italian All the communally namely
3. Prov. 19. 28. V. 8. Goeth he giveth men occasiou to believe that he believeth as wicked men doe namely that it is in vaine to serve God Mal. 3 14. V. 9. He hath said he goeth on rehearsing of what Iob had said though not in the selfe same termes Iob 7. 3. and 9. 22. and 30. 26. V. 10. Wickednesse injustice in punishing men without a cause seeing there may cause enough be found even in his own children as well by reason of their vitious actions as by reason of their originall and naturall corruption V. 13. Who hath is not hee supreme being the summe of all Law and justice and hath no Law nor superiour above him and therefore injustice cannot bee in him seeing injustice is but the transgression or breach of some Law or commandment see Gen. 18. 25. Iob 8. 3. and 21. 22. Rom. 3. 5. V. 14. If hee he is besides all what hath been said infinitely mercifull for if he did not let passe and pardon many mens sins the whole world would perish Psal. 130. 3. and 143. 2. Isa. 57. 16. his spirit that is say the soule of man or his spirit that is to say the life which hee hath given unto man and doth maintaine by the proper operation of his spirit whereof his blowing into Adams nostrils was a signe Gen. 2. 7. V. 18. Is it fit to say learn from the respect which is due to earthly Princes the reverence which is due to the soveraigne Lord see Mal. 1. 8. V. 20. Be troubled it seemeth that he meaneth the slaying of the first borne in Egypt by night with much terrour and tumult Exod. 11. 4. 6. and 12. 29. see Iob 26. 11. without hand miraculously without any humane meanes V. 23. For he will not lay c. the Italian for God hath no more regard unto man when hee commeth in iudgement before him Gods foresaid judgements are unavoidable for then he executeth hiâ— sentence with all rigor forsaking that moderation which he had spoken of vers 14 see Iob 23. 6. V. 25. In the night here hee seemeth to meane Pharaoh his overthrow in the red sea which was done in one night Exod. 14. 20. 24. V. 26. In the open sight in a publike place in the sight of all the people so were the Egyptians bodies cast up upon the sea-shore in the children of Israels view Exod. 14. 30. V. 28. The cry this is also taken out of the same story Exod 2. 23. 24. and 3. 7 9. V. 29. He giveth quietnesse the Italian if the sends home in peâ—ce if he by his soveraign sentence freeth out of slavery and oppression as he did his children out of the bondage of Egypt Others if he appease his wrath he hideth if hee withdraw his grace man can no more have accesse unto it It seemeth he here pointeth at the darkenesse which was raised before the Egyptians army Exod. 14. 20. whether it â—e this soveraign justice is executed as well and as easily upon whole Nations as upon particular persons contrary to mens justice which is many times hindered and withstood by reason of the delinquents multitude V. 30. The Hypocrite the Italian the prophane man such a one as Pharaob was an obdurate scorner of God the people namely Gods people be ensnared in tyranny or unjust slavery V. 31. It is meet ô Ioâ— in stead of contending with God and with his justice thou shouldest have implored his mercy and not have trusted to much upon thine owne conscience which may deceive it selfe I have borne c. the Italian who saith I pardon I will not destroy who hath revealed himselfe not only in his Law by commanding and threatning but also in his promises of grace to comfort and encourage by the remission of sinnes V. 32. That which I see not if there be in me any hidden sin which my conscience knoweth not off which hath provoked thy wrath see Psal. 19. 12 1 Iob. 3. 20. Teach thou me that I may aske pardon therefore and amend V. 33. Recompence according to the rigor of his justice Refuse namely the way of mercy which I propound unto thee to demand justice as thou hast hitherto done V. 36. My desire is the Italian O father let Iob be tryed namely O father whom I adore for thy fatherly goodnesse doe not withdraw thy visitations from Iob untill thou hast brought him to the duty of a child and to the onely meanes of obtaining pardon which is humility and confession V. 37. He addeth the Italian he will adde I desire it for his good and salvation for feare least being delivered by thee whilest hee is in this wicked minde he should triumph as though he had gotten the victory of thee to the dimâ—nition of thy glory clappeth in signe of joy and victory Psal. 47. 1. and 98. 8. CHAP. XXXV VER 2. THinkest thou how can this agree that thou shouldest appeale to Gods judgement to be approved of and justified by him and in the meane while contendâ—st with him as if he not respected good or evill works for to give them their due reward Iob 9. 22. and 10. 14. and 31. 2. 3. My righteousnesse is more then Gods the Italian my righteousnesse is from God that is to say I am sure God will justifie me though men condemn me V. 4. Thy companions those which approve of thine opinion and are here present at this disputation Iob 18. 2. V. 5. The heavens consider by the distance which is between heaven and earth what dis-equality there is between God and man against whom man cannot have any just action grounded upon dammage or profit as it is amongst men Iob 22. 2. Luke 17. 10. see Isa. 55. 9. V. 9. The oppressed mens lamentations though they be unjustly afflicted are not heard of the Lord for to obtaine freedome at his hands unlesse they come unto him by way of humble prayer how much lesse then ô Iob shall thy laments be heard who art smitten by God and canst complaine of â—one but him if thou refusest to convert thy selfe unto him with humility and acknowledgment see Hos. 7. 14. V. 10. My Maker and consequently I am â—is and he is take care of me and free me from the unjust tyranny of other masters who giveth comforteth his children secretly in the middest of their greatest afflictions Psal. 42. 9. and 149. 4. V. 11. VVho teacheth us to not complaine to no purpose as beasts doe when they feele any paine but to flie to him with well prepared prayer which seemeth opposite to Jobs saying Job 6 5. V. 12. because of because they remaine obdurate and their pride hindereth them from humbling themselves before God to crave pardon and deliverance V. 13. Uanitie the vaine cries and complaints which are not accompanied with faithfull prayer V. 14. Although thou sayest thou shalâ— not see him the Italian how much lesse will he â—eare thee who sayest thou lookest not upon him thou that professest thou wilt not
after the new benefit of the redemption in Christ which reneweth all things see Psal. 40. 3. and 96. 1. Rev. 5. 9. and 14. 3. V. 4. In truth with loyalty without any guile with perseverance without any inconstancy which are the two maine vices and corruptions which defile and corrupt all goodnesse which proceeds from man V. 6. By the word namely by the manifestation of his word and 〈…〉 tious decree or by his subsisting word which is the son as by a conjunct cause equall and cooperant Pro. 8. 27. Iohn 1. 3. 10. Colos. 1. 16. Heb. 1. 2. by the breath namely by his word and command Or by the subsisting spirit which is the third person in Trinity inseperable from the other two as well in essence as in operation see Gen. 1. 2. 26. Ioh 33. 4. PSAL. XXXIV THE title Changed his behaviour the Italian counterfeited that is to say feigned himselfe mad or changed his carriage and behaviour Abimelech in Samuel it is Achish but it should seeme that Achish was the name of the person and Abimelech the name of the Royall dignity common to all the Kings of the Philistines as Pharaoh in Egypt and Caesar in Rome c. V. 2. The humble or the meek the ordinary title of all beleevers V. 5. Looked through faith hope and prayer lightened comforted cheered and directed in their necessities and calamities V. 6. This poore man David speaks this of himselfe or brings in the elect speaking of him V. 8. Taste cleere your judgements that you may rightly know Gods goodnesse examine the trials and proofes which hee gives you of it and take pleasure and delight in it V. 12. That hee may see that is to say that hee may enjoy those good things as if they were in his present possession V. 18. Broken heart bruised and beaten downe with afflictions and troubles Or contrite and mortified by humility and patience Psa. 51. 17. Isa. 57. 15. and 61. 1. PSAL. XXXV VER 6. LEt their way let them have no light for their actions and enterprises nor bee guided by any good counsels nor have any firme subsistence V. 7. They hid for mee a phrase taken from hunters V. 10. All my bones that is to say I my selfe with all my strength and power Or I who am at this present quite consumed and extenuated as if I had nothing left mee but skin and bones V. 11. They laid the Italian they asked mee they laid faults unto mee and accused mee for faults whereof I am not only innocent but also ignorant V. 12. Spoiling the Italian discomfort the Hebrew word signifieth a privation from all help comfort joy and assistance V. 13. Sick that is to say afflicted with any kinde of calamity my clothing I pittied their afflictions and did humble my selfe in prayer before God to mediate fop them returned a phrase taken from the manner of praying which they anciently used namely bâ—wing their head downe to their breast And so is represented the continuance and assiduity of prayer proceeding from the heart and by this gesture returning as one should say back to its spring againe so to make a continuall revolution V. 14. I behaved my selfe the Italian I went about a description of an extream care and unquiet passion of the minde V. 15. But in mine adversity the Italian in my balting that is to say when I have been thrust out of my precedent happinesse and have been shaken by adversity teare mee with scoffes and calumnies V. 17. Destruction their ambushes and snares whereby they seek to make mee fall into perdition my darling the Italian my only one see Psa. 22. 20. V. 19. Winke a gesture of a malitious scoffer Prov 6. 13. and 10. 10. V. 22. Keep not silence doe not forbeare operating by thine almighty word V. 24. To thy righteousnesse righteous I am and innocent in this cause yet not any way meriting towards God nor perfect of my selfe see Psa. 31. 2. V. 25. Ah a terme of mi 〈…〉 as of a man that would incite himselfe to the full fruition of the pleasure which is shewed him V. 27. Which hath pleasure in the the Italian who will have the who causeth it and makes him enjoy it and granteth it him for the love hee beareth him PSAL. XXXVI VER 1. THe transgression through the experience I have of his wicked life I doe discourse and conclude within my selfe that he hath forsaken all manner of piety and feare of God V. 2. Flattereth himselfe hee doth incite and entice himselfe to sin by discoursing falsely of Gods patience of his owne wealth and prosperity of the delight and profit that hee reaps thereby anâ— otherslike baites of iniquiey Or hee covereth and cloaketh his sin see Iob 20. 12. V. 4. Vpon his hee bestowe this time of rest when hee is retired from other emploiments to plot those wickednesses which in the day time hee puts inexecution V. 5. Thy mercy it should seeme that these two vertues mercie and truth are for the faithfull and the other two of righteournesse and judgements for the wicked reacheth that is to say it is infinite and incomprehensible V. 6. Great mountaines that is to say it is eminent and governes all things Or it is firme and immovable Heb. the mountaines of God according as the Hebrews doe adde the name of God to many things to extoll the greatnesse of them see Psal. 80. 11. Ion 3. 3. a great deep the Italian abisse as well for his incomprehensible providence as also because that through his judgements the pomp and greatnesse of the world is abâ—ssed and sunk beyond recoverie V. 8. Satisfied this ought to be chiefely referred to Gods children who in this life have the grace of God in abundance in his Church and afterwards doe passe to the perfect possession of hiâ— glory and happinesse Psaâ— 16. 11. V. 9. In thy light the Italian by thy light that is to say in this world wee are vivified and enlightned in a lively faith and saving knowledge by thy spirit of grace and in the celestiall life the light of thy glory shall fill us and transforme us and make us capable of contemplating thee face to face and to enjoy thy presence for ever see Isa. 60. 19. 2 Cor. 3. 18. Rev. 21. 23. V. 10. And thy righteousnesse in defending and protecting their right against their enemies V. 11. Remove mee let it not make mee goe wandring out of thy house where liech the good of all faâ—thfull soules It seemes hee meanes his flights from Sauls persecutions 1 Sam. 26. 29. Psal. 11. 1. and 42. 6. PSAL. XXXVII VER 3. SHalt be fed like a sheep under the conduct and keeping of a good sheepheard V. 5. Commit by prayer recommend thy way unto the Lord and by faith assure thy selfe that hee undertaketh the care and conduct of it thy way thy businesses actions and all the passages of thy life V. 6. Shall bring forth shall make the truth of it
those effects which did surpasse all humane power and were true miracles wrought by God the light namely thy grace and favour V. 4. Command that is to say worke it by thine almighty word which gives a being and is a law for all things see Psa. 42. 8. and 68. 28. V. 5. Through thy calling upon thee through thy strength and power under thy conduct fighting thy cause by thy command V. 9. Goest not forth thou doest no more assist us in our sights a terme taken from that the arke was wont to be carried in the campe in the time of great and imminent dangers of warre Num. 14. 42. and 31. 6. V. 12. Thou sellest that is to say thou hast suffered their enemies to subdue them easily without any losse or dammage or hast given them over to their wills as a thing of no value dost not increase thou thy selfe seemest to have lost by this oppression of thy people which was as it were thine own inheritance and thine enemies have not so much as yeelded thee any acknowledgement or done thee any hommage therefore as it were to recompence thy losse Others thou hast not raised their price that is to say thou hast let their enemies have them at what price and upon what condition they would themselves and hast not caused them to pay a deare rate for their conquest V. 14. A◠shaking a signe of scorne and derision as 2 Kings 19. 21. Iob. 16. 4. Psal. 22. 7. V. 15. My confusion I have causes of confusion continually before mine eyes the marks whereof I carry upon my face and forehead which are covered with shame V. 16. Avenger that is to say an enemie grievously incensed Psa. 8. 3. V. 19. Of dragons that is to say horrid places such as are the receptacles or dens of those beasts see Isa. 34. 13. and 35. 7. by which is meant an extream desolation the shaddow that is to say deadly calamities Psa. 23. 4. V. 20. Stretched out prayed after the ancient manner of praying with armes laid abroad and hands turned up Iob 11. 13. PSAL. XLV THE title Shoshannim an unknown name of a time or os a musicall instrument of loves spirituall loves of Christ and his Church as in the book of Canticles the contemplation and penning of which was peradventure occasioned by Solomons nuptialls and from thence are taken many termes to signifie things which are meerly divine and celestiall V. 1. Enditing the Italian bubbleth out a figurative terme which is very frequent in scripture to expresse not only the fervency of a righteous mans zeale but also the vehemencie of divine inspiration see Iob 32. 18. a good that is to say a discourse of dainty matters touching the the Italian I rehearse my works to the King that is to say I consecrate these my works to the honour of the everlasting King of the Church V. 2. Fairer excellent and perfect in all manner of vertue and such dost thou appeare to be to thy Church see Isa. 33. 17. grace that is to say besides thine own proper perfections thou hast that soveraign gift of communicating thy selfe by thy most sweet and gratious word see Isa. 50. 4. therefore these are the two causes and grounds of the establishment of thine everlasting Kingdome by God thy Father V. 3. Thy sword which is the most efficacious and piercing word of thy Gospell Isa. 49. 2. Heb. 4. 12. Rev. 1. 16. and 19. 15. V. 4 Ride or bee thou carried as it were upon a triumphant chariot which is meant by the Gospell by the preaching of which Christ was to be carried victorious and triumphant all the world over prosperously being thus sum 〈…〉 ously armed and surnished set a happie period to all thy businesses Isa. 53. 10. thy right bond that is to say if thou dost employ thy soveraign power thou shalt finde the experience of those admirable effects which the spirit doth foretell by mee V. 5. Thine arrowes see concerning these armes of Christ and of their effect Isa. 49. 2. 2 Cor. 10. 4. V. 6. O God hee directeth his speech to Christ Heb. 1. 8. true eternall God who besides and with the Kingdome of essence and eternall glory is also mediator as lievtenant generall to his sather which place hee undergoeth in the union of the two natures yet by the power of his deitie V. 7. Therefore that is to say because that thou alone through the most perfect justice art fitting and worthy to bee King of the Church God hath consecrated thee for this place in thine whole person and hath endowed thy humane nature beyond measure with the gifts of the spirit which gifts were anciently figured and shewed as it were in a shaddow by the annointing of Kings John 3. 34. 1 Iohn 2. 20. 27. of gladnesse for your sweet smelling oiles were also used for to beautifie the face upon occasions of feasting and mirth Psa. 23. 5 and 104. 15. and likewise this oile of consecration and infusion of the gifts of the holy Ghost is also an oile of joy and glory in Christ thy fellowes all the true elect sanctified by the same spirit and endowed with the same graces to be Kings and Priests Rev. 1. 6. and 5. 10. of which neverthelesse they receive but a certaine portion and measure 1 Cor. 12. 7. 11. Ephes. 4. 7. whereas Christ hath the whole fullnesse of it Iohn 3. 34. V. 8. All thy garments thou art clothed with the gifts of the holy Ghost which spread forth a most sweet odour of grace even from heaven thy dwelling place Cant. 1. 3. out of the from heaven which is Christs royall habitation alluding to Kings pallaces whose walls were covered over with marble 1 Kings 22. 39. Amos 3. 15. made thee glad namely that everlasting joy which thou hast in heaven V. 9. Daughters as much as to say Kingdomes and provinces shall be joyned to the Church of Israel which is here specially meant by the spouse by reason of that nations prerogative though they altogether doe make but one universall Church Cant. 6. 8. honourable women the Italian amongst thine honours that is to say thy nuptiall traine and pompe Others have it thine honorable that is to say thy maids of honour upon thy the chiefe place of honour next to the soveraign and was given to the queenes 1 Kings 2. 19. of Ophir see Iob 22. 24. V. 10. Hearken the prophets words to the Church forget renounce the world which is as it were thy fathers house whence thou wert taken to cleave altogether to thy husband according to the Lawes of matrimonie Gen. 2. 24. V. 12. The daughter that is to say the people of that city hee meaneth that the mightiest and famousest nations of the Gentiles should bee joyned to the Church to doe in it and with it hommage to Christ Psa. 72. 10. Isa. 23. 18. V. 13. The Kings daughter namely the Church which is Gods daughter and Christs bride Cant. 7. 1. within the Church though
it bee adorned with divine graces even in this world yet it is like unto abride which is yet at home untill her solemne going forth when shee goeth to her husband Rev. 19. 7. 8. which signifieth that shee doth not outwardly make shew of what shee is as yet 1 Iohn 3. 2. or that her ornaments are spirituall and internall not worldly Cant. 1. 5. 1 Pet. 3. 3. V. 14. Shall bee brought that of altogether may be composed the intire body of the universall Church V. 15. Pallace first into the communion of the Church in this world and afterwards into heavenly glory V. 16. Thy children as if hee said O Christ in stead of the Iewish nation out of which thou shalt come according to the slesh the whole Christian Church shall bee thy people which is made so by thy word and spirit Heb. 2. 13. princes by some degree and measure of particitation of Christs spirituall and everlasting Kingdome and glory Mat. 19. 28. Luke 22. 29. 1 Cor. 6. 3. Ephes. 2. 6. PSAL. XLVI THE title Alamoth see 1 Chron. 15. 20. and upon Psal. 6. in the title V. 4. A river the Church shall enjoy her sweet rest and security though it have in it selfe but weak meanes meant by those smaâ—l streames and torrents where with Ierusalem was watered opposite to great rivers and seas that is to say the power and greatnesse of the world see Isa. 8. 6. V. 5. Right early the Italian when the morning appeareth that is to say just in the point and very moment of the greatest danger even as when after the dangers of the night with the day the assalt is expected as God hath done in diverse a 〈…〉 ctions of his people Exod. 14. 24. 27. 2 Chron. 20. 20. Psa. 30. 5. V. 6. The heathen this may bee understood of some singular deliverance as that of 2 Chron. 14. 12. and 20. 23 and 32. 2â— or of such ordinary ones as God sendeth to his Church hee uttered a figurative description of Gods miraculous assistance without any humane meanes as Psa. 18. 6. 7. V. 8. Hee hath made or hee hath sent desolations upon the earth that is to say hee hath destroyed the Kingdomes of the world which were his enemies V. 10. Be still Gods words to his enemies to exhort them to repentance or to denounce perdition to them if they continue PSAL. XLVII VER 2 FOr the Lord that is to say the everlasting sonne of God being gone up to heaven hath taâ—en possession of the universall Kingdome which God his father hath given him V. 3. Hee shall subdue this must bee understood of the spirituall subjection of the whole world to Christs Kingdome in whom the Church hath part as being his body see Isa. 49. 23. V. 4. Hee shall the Italian hee hath that is to say hee hath by his free election given us an excellent inheritance chosen out above all other wherein consists all our glory namely the Kingdome of heaven V. 5. Is gone up this may figuratively be understood of the arke of the covenant in which God did shew himselfe present which was by David transported with great pompe and solemnity into his city 2 Sam. 6. â—2 or by Solomon into the Temple 1 Kings 8. 6. But spiritually and chiefely it ought to be refâ—rred to Christs asscension into heaven as Psa. 68. 24. 25. V. 8. The throne namely the arke figuâ—atively 1 Chron. 28. 18. Psa 80. 1. and 99. 1. and heaven in truth and mistically Heb. 8. 1. and 12. 2. V. 9. The people namely of two they have been made one only people a prophecy of the calling of the Gentiles unto God hee is the only protectâ—r and governor of the universe and therefore it is fitting and just that all men should acknowledge him and serve him CHAP. XLVIII THE title Of Psalme see upon the title of Psal. 30. V. 2. Beautifull for scituation not so much for temporall blessings for which shee was called the Queen of the East as for the spirituall ones God being present there and his service truly established there and the promise being that the Messias should there accomplish the worke of our redemption of the great King which God had chosen for his Royall residence where all his people are to come to receive his commands and to yeelde him hommage and service V. 4. The Kings he speaks of some notable enterprise which was against the Church as Psal 46. 6 V. 7. Thou breakest the Italian they were broken as the East wind breaketh the Ships of Tarshish thou dost overthrow all the preparations of men in the Sea of this world Of Tarshish of the great Sea either Mâ—dâ—terranean of Ocean With an East winde which is a tempestuous winde in those countreys Ier. 18. 17. V. 8. As we have heard that is to say this deliverance of ours is equall to those ancient deliverances whereof we have heard report Or we have so and the effects to be according to thy words and promise V. 10. According to thy thou makest thy selfe to be known such as indeed thou art and like unto such a one art thou praised and glorified V. 11. The daughters the cities of the Tribe of Iudah called daughters in respect of Ierusalem which was the Metâ—opolis V. 12. Walk about a poeticall representation by which the world is invited to consider the inpregnable strength and magnificence of the Church by reason of the presence of her God even as singularities of the Fort or Castle of a City are shewed to Travellers to the end that the may spread the fame thereof into forraign parts a great way off PSAL. XLIX VER 3. OF wisedome Hebrew wisedomes namely concerning the true knowledge and apprehension of the end of man that hee may lead his life accordingly V. 4. I will encline a terme taken from Musitians who leane to their eare when they are tuning their instruments meaning that he will instruct himselfe as well or better then any other can V. 5. The iniquity that is to say the congregation of the wicked or the calamities which God useth to inflict upon his children for the punishing of sinne V. 8. Precious the Italian cannot be found or it is deare or rare to be gotten V. 11. They call seeing themselves to be mortall they think for to immortalize themselves by meanes of their lands and Lordships which they call by their owne names V. 12. The beasts as much as concerneth the body and this present life Eccles. 3. 19. V. 13. Their sayings Hebrew their mouth the meaning is that although the sonnes of worldly men see the vanity of their fathers confidence yet they will follow their example Others translate it they doe approve of it with their mouths that is say doe with words prayse that kinde of life and doe follow it with their deeds V. 14. Feed on them the Italian shall pasture them a poeticall kinde of speech that is to say being laid in the eâ—rth like unto a
number of people marching in order 2 Sam. 6. 15. Which was a figure of the Angels environing Gods Majesty in heaven or following Christ when hee ascended thither 1 Tim. 3. 16. Heb. 12. 22. Sinai the same glory as appeared in mount Sinai when God delivered his law Exod. 19. 16. is now transported to Sion where God is present in grace and power V. 18. Thou hast a description of this transportation of the Arke compared to a Kings triumphant entry who having overcome his enemies and brought a great many of them away prisoners having made the rest tributary goeth home to his pallace to live in glory and rest governing his Kingdome in peace A figure of Christs ascending into heaven which is the seate of his glory and throne of his Empire after hee had overcome all his spirituall enemies Ephes. 4. 8. Colos. 2. 15. thou hast received the Apostle Ephes. 4. 8. applying this to Christ in stead of thou hast received saith thou gavest for the Kingdome of Christ differeth from earthly Kingdomes in this that the fruites of his victories are not for the King but for his subjects V. 20. The issues namely the soveraigne power of causing to die or the preserving from death or the restoring to life V. 21. The head namely the divell who is the Prince of the world Deut. 32. 42. Psal. 110. 6. â—ab 3. 13. hairy evill spirits are figuratively in scripture called hairy or shaggie see upon Levit. 17. 7. Isa. 13. 21. V. 22. I will bring the Italian I will bring thee againe that is to say I will continue and renew my old deliverances in defending thee from thine enemies as I once delivered thine ancestors from Og the King of Bashan Num. 21. 33. and from the Egyptians in the red sea Exod. 14. 22. V. 24. Thy goings namely the holy manner of conducting the Arke with even and proportionable restings and settings downe see 2 Sam. 6. 13. V. 27. There is the Italian there was the tribe of Benjamin was present at this solemne meeting though before it had more obstinately than any of the other tribes withstood David and held on Saals side And also the tribes of Zebulon and Nepthali which lived in the borders of the Kingdome mentioned here to shew that the civill warre being extinguished and all the countrey reduced to obedience the whole nation was also united in religion and in the service of God which was appointed by David to bee performed in Ierusalem little namely that tribe which came from Iacobs youngest sonne hath alwayes been small both in strength and number 1 Sam. 9. 21. and was also much decayed and diminished by the accident set down Iudg. 20. with their ruler the Italian which hath ruled namely in the person of Saul who was a Benjamite V. 28. Thy God the prophets words to the people hath commanded that is to say hath made thee able to subsist and resist thine enemies by his will only and by the efficacy of his word see Psal. 42. 8. and 44. 4. and 71. 3. V. 29. Because of thy Temple the Italian strengthen him from thy Temple from which as from the place of thy presence all power and grace deriveth unto thy people bring presents may be made subject and tributary unto thee This was partly and figuratively verified in David but in Christ spiritually and perfectly all power being given him both in heaven and in earth V. 30. Disperse or drive away the company of speare-men the Italian the beasts of the reeds the people which are proud and bold by reason of their wealth and plenty like unto cattell as feed in a fat soyle such as that is where reeds grow see Isa. 35. 7. bulls see Psa. 22. 12. Isa 3â— 7. till every c with peeces of silver the Italian which lie upon plates of silver are so extream rich and so magnificent in their pleasures that they make them â—ee â—ings and beds of silver a thing which was much used in former times see Ester 1. 6. Iob 22. 24. V. 31. Princes shall come the Italian let great Pirnces come to doe hommage and yeeld obedience to God under the Messias A prophecy of the calling of the Gentiles see Isa. 18. 7. and 19. 24. stretch out her hands the Italian with full hands namely with presents or tributes Others translate it let them readily stretch forth their hands that is to say let them confesse themselves to bee subject let them crave favour of him acknowledge and worship him V. 33 The heavens that is to say the highest heaven Deut. 10. 14. of old the Italian which were ever that is to say which doe still remaine in the same state as they were first created without any change or corruption V. 34. Strength the Italian glory Hebrew strength for the holy language often sets down these words one for the other his excellency hee hath as it were two thrones of his glory one here on earth by meanes of his people and the other in heaven PSAL. LXIX THE title Shoshannim see Psal. 45. in the title V. 1. The waters that is to say my life is brought into extream danger Laâ—â— 3. 54. Many parts of this Psalme may bee referred to David as hee is a figure of Christ others belong only and directly to Christ at whom the holy Ghost chiefely aimed V. 4. Then I restored that is to say I am guiltlesse yet am vsed as though I were guilty this is meant by Christ meaning that hee who was just suffered for men that were unjust Isa. 53. 4. 5. 6. 1 Pet. 3. 18. V. 5. My foolishnesse that is to say whether I bee guilty of those faults which are laid to mee or no. V. 6. For my sake that is to say seeing mee namely David abandoned by thee who was an example and mirror of faith unto them a gage or pledge of hope and an instrument of preservation In Christ this hath a more sublimed and lofty sense save mee that I may be author of salvation to thine elect and doe not suffer the faith and hope which they have had in thy promises ever to be frustrate see Psa. 22. 4. Luke 24. 21. V. 7. For thy sake for serving thee and maintaining thy glory and not through any misdeed of mine wherefore if thou shouldest forsake mee the faithfull would be discouraged from serving of thee seeing that it would bee in vaine and rather prejudiciall than helpfull to them V. 8. A stranger that is to say I have not been acknowledged but have been shunned by my neerest kinsmen So Christ was rejected by the Iewes Iohn 1. 11. and his own kinred beleeved not in him Iohn 7. 5. V. 9. The zeale the cause of this generall alienation from mâ—e hath been because that I have with an ardent and upright affection maintained thy service and glory against the malice of men and have purchased their evill wills by not seeking to please them V. 10. That was to my mine enemies reproved
where bee justice and peace in abundance whereof the first comprehends all the vertues and properties of a good government the other all the happinesses which ensue V. 5. They shall that is to say thy people and thine elect shall be induced by these loving kindnesses of the Messias and brought to a sincere and voluntary performance of Gods service V. 6. Come down hee shall bring comfort and refreshment and new plenty of spirituall vertues into the world which is quite scorched with iniquities and all blessings quite dried up in it see Iob 19. 23. V. 8. From sea Solomon indeed reigned from the sea of Sodom or from the red sea to the mediterranean sea East and West and from the river Euphrates to the uttermost bounds of the land of Canaan North and South 1 Kings 4. 24. according to the bounds which God had set down Exod. 23. 31. Num. 34. 3. But all this was but a shaddow and figure of Christs Kingdome which was to spread over all the earth V. 9. Shall lick they shall prostrate themselves before him with their faces groveling upon the ground according to the fashion of the Easterne people as Isa. 49. 23. V. 10. Of Tarshish namely of all the sea-coasts see Psal. 48. 7. and that which was spoken of Solomon 1 Kings 10. was but a small essay in this point but the perfect accomplishment of it was in Christ who sitteth at the fathers right hand above all powers and dominations Ephes. 1. 21. V. 14. Pretious that is to say hee will keepe it from shedding or hee will be avenged upon them that shall shed it see 2 Kings 1. 13. V. 15. Prayer shall be not for Christ himselfe who is farre from needing any assistance from man Yea hee alone hath prayed and doth pray the father for all men by the only vertue of his most perfect justice according to the property of his office of Mediator and intercessor But prayer is made for the manifestation preservation and increase of his Kingdome and for his body which is the Church see Psal. 18. 46. and 118. 25. 26. Mat. 6. 10. V. 16. In the earth a figurative description of a great plenty and abundance the meaning is that of a little seed sowen the eares of corne shall grow to such a height and fullnesse that they shall make a noyse in the ayre like the cedars of Lebanon driven with the winde V. 17. Shall call him blessed the Italian shall bee blessed in him or they shall blesse themselves in him that is to say they shall glory in the happinesse which they enjoy through his loving kindnesse Or they will esteeme and acknowledge that all the good which they have proceedeth from him alone V. 20. Are ended this is the last Psalme which David penned leaving it as a deposite or legacy to Solomon PSAL. LXXIII In the title Of Asaph see upon Psal. 50. in the title V. 2. VVere almost gone the Italian stumbled through diffidence in Gods grace or murmuring against his providence or being tempted to imitate the wicked V. 4. There are no they doe sweetly passe over their naturall course of life and are not violently drawn to an untimely death through weaknesse or other chances V. 7. They have every thing goeth on prosperously with them even beyond their own hope conceipt or desire V. 8. They are corrupt the Italian they are dissolute that is to say they are licentious and let the raines loose to all manner of evill or they loose themselves in pleasures and dissolutenesse the Hebrew phrase is taken from things which doe melt and are spilt that speake they are arrogant and presumtuous in their speeches as if they were above other men above law and order and that all things were lawfull for them to doe V. 9. They set that is to say they speake prophanely of God and of his providence and justice or they doe foolishly boast of his favour by reason of their present happinesse their tongue their pride is such that they judge and speake of every thing at their own pleasure without any feare or regard Or they doe take resolutions and lay their plots everywhere as though nothing were impossible to them V. 10. Hither namely to these thoughts and to the words following waters that is to say God sends them perpetuall and extreame afflictions which is meant by drinking off a cupp and squeesing all the liquor into it V. 12. In the world the Italian perpetually or in this age V. 13. Cleansed God indeed is hee who only cleanseth mans heart from sinne by the â—â—oud of his sonne and by the vertue of his spirit 1 Cor. 6. 11. But this action is attributed to man by reason of his study and voluntary co-operation by the gift of the holy Ghost residing in him namely to cleanse himselfe from sinne and keepe himselfe from iniquity 1 Iohn 3. 3. and 5. 18. V. 15. I should offend the Italian I am disloyall that is to say I doe Gods Church a great deale of injury which hath alwayes been under afflictions if I thinke or say that all her piety hath been without hope or her hope without effect Others I deceive the generation that is to say I propound a false doctrine unto them which is apt to seduce them Others behold the generation c. that is to say notwithstanding all afflictions it is certaine that thou art a Father to the Church only which is sufficient to make mee judge well of these afflictions I have done ill and confesse I have erred in this my rash judgement V. 17. I went withdrawing my minde from the world and the false shewes thereof I have confined my selfe to judge of these things according to the rule of thy word revealed in thy Church Psal. 77. 12. Or contemplating by faith heavenly things and the glory in which thou dwellest which is the true scope and reward of the faithfull and not the world 2 Cor. 4. 17. 18. from whence the wicked are excluded V. 19. With terrors which cannot bee understood by panick terrors which terrifie the wicked Iob 18. 11. Psal. 53. 5. nor of the tragicall and strange accidents by which they perish see Iob 31. 3. V. 20. Shalt despise when these vaine shaddowes of the world shall be past in which thy providence seemeth to sleep when thou shalt bring forth every thing into the light of thy judgement thou shalt make it appeare that their prosperity hath been but a false illusion and thou shalt change this worldly lustre into everlasting ignominie Others when thou shalt awake them namely at the last resurrection V. 21. Pricked that is to say stung with impatience having my thoughts and affections wounded with rage V. 23. Neverthelesse not withstanding all these assaults I never forsooke thee for want of faith to run into despaire nor for want of obedience to follow the example of the wicked and thou hast also continually accompanied mee with thy grace and spirit V. 24. Thy
V. 10. Open that is to say if thou dost obey mee I will make thee fully happy and contented and will fulfill all thy just desires V. 12. Hearts lusts the Italian hardnesse of their hearts or to the imagination or to the pervernesse of theirhearts V. 13. O that a humane manner of speaking to shew what pleasure God takes in mens obediences for their own goods Deut. 〈◊〉 12. 13. V 15 Submitted themselves the Italian yeelded fained obedience they should have been forced though but faâ—nedly and against their wills to have submitted themselves unto him as Psal. 18. 44. and 66. 3. Their time that is to say their happinesse V. 16. Out of the Rock a hiperbolicall kinde of speech as if God had made honey to distill out of the Rock as he made the waters to issue forth of it in the Wildernesse PSAL. LXXXII VER 1. STandeth the Italian is present namely by a particular vertue and providence as soveraign Lord and chiefe Governour of his people Of the mighty the Italian of God that is to say of the Princes and Governours of his people who are but Gods Ministers from whom they have all their power and from whom they receive their Lawes as from their soveraigne and supreame Lord see Deut. 1. 17. 2 Chro. 19. 6. Rom. 13. 1. Hee judgeth that is to say hee examineth and discereuth their thoughts motions judgments and actions to approve of an ratifie the upright and holy ones and reprove and difannull them that are not so The Gods a name which is sometimes attributed to Magistrates by reason of their vocation and because they represent Gods Majesty and Soveraignty V. 5. They know not a complaint of the Prophet against the Magistrates of his time The walk on they proceed in their actions without the guide of Gods Spirit and the light of his Word which are onely directions of all uprightnesse Foundations that is to say from the corruption of the heads proceeds a generall disorder and ruine of the whole state see Psal. 11. 3. and 60. 2. and 75. 3. V. 6. I have said I have called you gods verse 1. because you represent Gods Majesty in the governing of men and because hee hath stamped in you a character of his glory and finally by reason of Gods gifts and vocation and of the duty which you are bound to not to exempt you from the generall condition of other men nor from Gods judgement both being apparant in you by reason of death V. 7. Of the Princes which were before you who yee know died all Or like unto the Princes of other Nations you having no priviledge by being Princes of Gods people V. 8. Iudge that is say seeing thy Ministers and Officers have subverted justice come and re-establish thy Kingdome in the world by the Spirit and word and chiefly by the presence of thy sonne Psal. 96. 10. Thou shalt the Italian thou oughtest seeing thou hast determined to take in hand the government of the whole world in thy sonnes person as by right and naturally it belongeth to thee let not that interest which thou hast in thy people decay through the malice of men PSAL. LXXXIII VER 3. THy hidden ones who in thy Church wherethou art present doe shelter themselves under thy protection in humility feare and faith see Psal. 27. 5. V. 4. From being that they may be wholly dispersed and rooted out from being a body of a Nation or having any forme of Common-wealth And let the Church whose being consists in Congregation and Communion be no more which can never be see Ier. 31. 36. V. 6. The Tabernacles the Italian the Tents that is to say the Edomites who for the most part lived in the fields in tents as the Arabians have alwayes done Isa. 13. 20. Now this combination of Nations may have a relation to the History of 2 Chron. 20. 10. Hagarens people of Arabia desended from Ismael the sonne of Abraham by Hagar 1 Chron. 5. 10. 20. V. 7. Gebal people of Phenicia Ezech. 27 9. V. 8. They have holpen the Italian they have been an arme the Assirians have been the principall nerve of this league and combination being a most mighty Nation the children namely of Ammon and Moaâ— which came from Lâ—t Gen. 19. 37. 38. who were chiefe of this enterprise V. 10. Endor this place is not specified in the history but by conferring of Josh. 17. 11. with Iudg. 5. 19. it appeares that this battell was fought neere to that place V. 13. Make them overthrow both them and their designes as a bowle thrown down a steep place see Isa. 17. 13. and 22. 18. V. 14. The Mountaines namely the woods which grow upon them which are often fired either by fire from heaven or by some other accident V. 16. Seeke make them yeeld unto thee and desire mercy and forgivenesse at thy hands see Psal. 66. 3. V. 18. That thou or that thou who bearest the name of everlasting art the most high PSAL. LXXXIV VER 3. THe Sparrow a poeticall figure as saying I am through my absence more wretched then these small birds which may come neere thy Temple and make their nests there even thine Altars the Italian neere to thine some divide these words from the precedent Alas thine altars as if it were an exclamation of a most servent desire V. 5. Strength is who by thy grace and power hath that vigour of body and minde that he can come from the place of his abode into thy Temple to solemn feasts In whose heart who are moved by a holy zeale freely to undertake these holy voyages according to thy command Exod. 23. 17. V. 6. Who passing who though they meet with many difficulties upon the way as penury of water in dry places as peradventure this valley of Baâ—a might be 2 Sam. 5. 23. or generally any place which abounds with such trees as delight in dry soile they overcome them all with their zeale digging wells of spring water or gathering of raine water in pits or cesternes Which is chiefly meant here because that in these journeys where there were great multitudes of people and great store of caâ—tell the want of water which was ordinary in those countreys was very troublesome V. 7. They goe they never faint but doe alwayes encrease in strength and courage V. 9. And look shew thy grace and favour to me David by thee annointed to be King and now driven away by Saul V. 10. A doore-keeper that is to say in the poorest and most abject degree and place as a doore-keeper is in great Lords houses V. 11. 〈◊〉 a Sâ—nne that is to say the author of all joy and goodnesse to his children and their Protector against all evils PSAL. LXXXV VER 1. THou hast been he hath a relation to some notable former deliverance after which God had visited his people with new afflictions V. 3. Thou hast turned thou hast turned away thy wrath that it might not be kindled V.
better of the shortnesse of time when it is past then while it is running A watch which is the fourth part of a night see Mark 13. 35. V. 5. Thou carriest besides this generall necessity of dying thou dost send whole deluges of extraordinary evils by particular judgements which destroy man Iob 14. 19. V. 8. Thou hast set a kinde of speech taken from Iudges who examine a guiltie man lay open his misdeeds together with the proofes thereof which is contrary to that which is spoken elsewhere namely that God covereth our sinnes turnes his face away from them and casteth them behind him Secret sinnes or hidden which a man doth himselfe forget Psal. 19. 12. V. 9. Passed away the Italian doe decline a phrase taken from the going down of the Sunne and from the declining of the day A table the Italian a word or a thought V. 10. Threescore and ten Moses hath a regard and relation to the most ordinary terme of life and to the age which deserveth the name of life beyond which life is but a continuall languishment and a beginning of death without any vigor or meanes of performing the actions of this life or enjoy the commodities of it Their strength the Italian their flower Hebrew their excellency and glory V. 11. Who knoweth though the shortnesse of mans life should teach a man to tremble when he draweth neere to Gods judgements by death â—yet he is so stupid and so dull that he doth not reap any sound document from thence to learne how to lead his life well Deut. 32. 29. God alone is able to work that in him by his spirit Psal. 39. 4. V. 14. Satisfie us he makes an allusion to Manna which fellevery morning in the wildernesse Early the Italian every morning or in the morning that is to say let thy grace renew with us as the day doth Iam. 3. 23. V. 16. Thy glory namely thy glorious power deliverance and providence by which thou art also praised and glorified V. 17. The beauty the Italian the pleasing look his loving kindnesse his cleere and gracious eye see Psal. 27. 4 upon us yea that is to say Doe thou from heaven from whence as from an eminent place thou dost contemplate the end of all things guide by thy feare unto a happy end the life and actions of thine elect who in this low world cannot see farre nor see how to take their aime aright Or for us that is to say for our good and in our behoofe PSAL. XCI VER 1. HE that dwelleth whosoever through perseverance in faith reposeth the whole trust of his salvation in Gods grace who is the onely true refuge from all evils though the world take no notice of him is most secure under the safeguard of his Almighty power V. 2. I will say I my selfe will put this holy Doctrine in practice in my selfe V. 3. Surely the answer of the spirit of God to the faithfull soule see Psal. 27. 8. or it is a speech of the Psalmist to every faithfull man from the â—â—are from all ambushments and dangers V. 4. Hee shall cover a phrase taken from birds His truth thou shalt bee defended and safe by vertue of his most true and infallible promises V. 9. Thou hast made the Psalmist speaketh to his own soule Thy habitation see Psal. 9. 1. V. 13. Thou shalt tread hiperbolicall and figurative termes as much as to say no creature shall bee able to doe thee any harme especially in any thing as shall concerne a good life and eternall salvation Iob 5. 23. Isa. 11. 5. 9. Hos. 2. 18. V. 14. On high out of the reach of all assaults and hurts He hath known being lively enlightned by my spirit he acknowledgeth me to be his God doth me service and worshippeth me V. 16. My salvation namely the accomplishment thereof in the life everlasting PSAL. XCII THE title song see upon Psal. 30. in the title for the to bee solemnly sung in the holy assemblies upon the Sabbath day V. 3. A solemne sound the Italian with a vocall song the Hebrew word is of a very doubtfull signification yet it seemes to meane vocall Musick V. 8. But thou notwithstanding all these shewes of prosperity in the wicked thou art for all that supreame judge of the world and wilt in due time give them their due punishment V. 10. Shalt thou exalt thou shalt make me a glorious Conqueror see upon Psal. 75. 10. I shall be after the manner which was anciently used in feasts and merry makings V. 13. Those that namely the true elect who shall have received from God the lively root of spirituall life in the Church by the preaching of the Word and by his Spirit taking their nourishment from the ground of Gods grace which is therein dispensed V. 14. In old age they shall grow old yet shall they not want vigor for to bring forth the fruits of their vocation Psal. 103. 5. Isa. 40. 29. 31. and 65. 20. V. 15. To shew to attribute unto him the glory of inviolable justice contrary to mans conceit who seeth Gods patience and bounty towards the wicked of this world PSAL. XCIII VER 1. REigneth this must bee chiefly understood of Gods spirituall Kingdome in the person of his sonne The world that is to say the State thereof renewed by the sonne of Gods reigne is most justly ordered and guided by a righteous government and maintained by an invincible power so that it cannot be ruined either by inward default or any outward violence Psal. 60. 2. and 82. 5. V. 2. Of old the Italian from all eternity Heb. from then an Hebrew phrase to signifie an eternity without any beginning Pro. 8. 22. as eternity without end is signified by any another terme which signifieth untill then V. 3. The floods a figurative description of the worlds commotions and ragings against the sonne of Gods Kingdome which are suppressed by his Soveraigne power V. 5. Thy testimonies over the rest of the world the Lord doth exercise his authority by power and justice but in his Church by his Word and Spirit which sanctifieth it unto God becommeth thy house the Italian is beautifull in thy house this is all the excellencie of thy Church above the world PSAL. XCIIII VER 1. TO whom vengeance the Italian of revenges to whom it justly belongeth and hath authoritie to doe it Deut. 32. 35. and who doth indeed execute it in time and place V. 4. Hard things the Italian hard words namely proud and insolent words against men and blasphemous against God V. 7. Regard it the Italian understands it not or giveth no heed to it V. 10. That teacheth not onely by his word but also by his punishments and corrections Psal. 119. 67. 71. V. 11. The thoughts not only the words and deeds V. 12. Thou chastenest with thy fatherly corrections V. 13. Mayest give him that being chastened hee may convert himselfe and amend to the end that hee may not perish with
Ministers of Gods Temple whose office it is to blesse the people doe blesse thee David and all thy followers V. 27. Light the Italian a cleere light namely of his grace peace and blessing after the dark night of miseries and confusions which we have suffured Binde make ready sacrifices of thanks-giving The hornes whereof see Exod. 27. 2. to these hornes it should seeme by this place they did use to tie the beasts which were for offerings whilest the Priest laid his hand upon them and used other ceremonies of prayers and devotions and presently after did spill the blood at the foot of the Altar as it is set down Lev. 17. 6. PSAL. CXIX VER 1. VN defiled namely that converse and proceed in all equity and integrity in all their actions and life V. 2. Testimonies namely his law and word which are a most true declaration of his vul which otherwise is câ—ncealed and u 〈…〉 V. 5. Directed or firme and se led V. 9. Wherewith shall man being impure and naturally defiled with sinne bee able as soone as hee commeth to have the use of reason to amend that naturall corruption and to live holily and purely V. 14. In the way namely by giving my selfe to practice the true knowledge and performance of thy holy word in my whole course of life V. 18. Open amend in me my naturall ignorance giving me the lively light of thy Spirit by which I may apprehend thy Law in its spiritual sense and thy whole word in the mysteries of thy promised salvation which are otherwise incomprehensible to the flesh Matth. 16. 17. 1 Cor. 2. 7. 11. 14. V. 19. A stranger the world is not my countrey it is but only away to passe to heaven which way of my selfe I know not guide me therefore as in a strange place by thy Law that I may not go astray V. 21. Rebuked or destroyed V. 23. Also in my greatest persecutions as I have suffered by Saul and his councellers I never left meditating upon thy word as well to comfort my selfe and put my trust in it as also to keep mee within the bounds of my true obedience to thee V. 25. My soule I am cast down beyond all hope of reliefe if thou dost not raise mee and restore mee to life Psal. 44. 25. V. 26. I have declared I have alwayes laid open my heart thoughts and estate unto thee desiring of thee the assistance of thy grace spirit and word and thou hast granted it O continue thou towards me thus hereafter V. 28. Melteth the Italian droppeth namely in teares or melteth V. 29. Remove keep me that I may never give my selfe to any fallacie or deceit and deliver me from the fraudes and deceits of other men V. 32. Enlarged out of the streights it is in by the joy and consolation of thy spirit which is the true well-spring of all free and cheerefull obedience or from the bonds of naturall slavery to sinne by thy spirit of freedome Rom. 6. 17. 18. 22. and 8. 2. V. 37. Vanity namely the world and the lusts thereof which have no true happinesse in them but are like unto apparitions and transitorie shadowes Quicken thou me preserve and encrease in me the spirit of regeration and spirituall life that I may continually bring forth greater fruits of that life by obeying thy law V. 39. My reproach wherewith mine enemies repâ—oach me Are good and therefore it is not sitting that I should be blamed and reproached as an evill doer so long as I keep and observe thy lawes V. 40. In thy righteousnesse namely in the keeping of it or by thy rigteousnesse namely thy loyalty in preforming that which thou promisest and specially in giving spirituall things to those that desire them of thee V. 42. Answer then shall I bee able boldly to confute the reproaches of mine enemies that doe scoffe at my trust in thee when I shall finde the effect thereof are come to passe V. 43. Take not doe not suffer me to want power or courage to talk of thy holy promises by finding my selfe fallen from those hopes which I had put in them In thy judgements the Italian in thy Lawes namely in that which thou hast set downe concerning my salvation or in thy judgements namely which thou shalt give in the behalfe of thine elect and for the punishment of the wicked V. 45. At liberty the Italian at large out of distresse and affliction both of body and minde being fully at liberty vers 32. V. 48. Lift up ones gesture who doth most servently desire a thing V. 50. Thy word namely that thou hast regenerated me in the hope of eternall life by thy word or that thou hast recreated and eased me through thy holy promises V. 52. Thy judgements namely which thou hast alwayes executed upon the wicked who are my persecutors Others thy lawes which have been for ever that is to say thine eternall decrees concerning my salvation which thou hast revealed mee by thy word V. 53. Because of the considering their grievous sinnes and the cruell punishment which thou wilt therefore inflict upon them V. 56. This I had namely that in my greatest afflictions I have received comfort from thee whereof hee had spoken in the former verses V. 57. I have said that is to say I have resolved within my selfe V 60. I made haste that is to say I have speedily disposed my selfe to follow thy will in all things without going back or doubting V. 62 Thy righteous judgments the Italian the lawes of thy righteousnesse I make thy holy word the principall subject of my praises it being one of the greatest benefits that thou hast bestowed upon man V. 64. The earth as thou dost largely bestow thy blessings upon all creatures according to their nature and condition so I doe desire the spirituall blessings of the lively light of thy law and word which are sitting and convenient for the being and happinesse of my soule V. 66. â—each me seeing thou hast done mee this first â—avour as to let me receive thy word by faith which word is divine and worthy to be both believed and obeyed dâ—e me also this second favour namely to let me understand it â—nd apprehend it that I may comâ—ort my selfe in the promises thereâ—f and may â—ulfill the commandements of it and let my faith be encreased through understanding and knowledge V. 70. Their heart this may be understood either of the great abundance of corporall goods wherewith the wicked grow fat as Deut. 32. 15. Iob 15. 27. Psal. 17. 10 and 73. 7. Or of their stupidity and hardnesse in evill as Isa. 6. 10. V. 73. Thy hands as thou hast given me a naturall being so give me also a spirituall being in faith and knowledge without which thou art neither glorified by me nor hast any service done unto thee nor man hath no happinesse V. 74. Will be glad seeing in mee a notable example for those which hope in thy grace see Psal.
VER 4. BEautifie the Italian glorifie he will set them in honour and reputation above the contempt and ignominie of the world sending them his everlasting salvation and his temporall deliverances Psal. 18. 50. Or he will beautifie them with salvation that is to say he will make them fitting to weare festivall garments as Psal. 132. 16. The meek an ordinary title given to the faithfull V. 5. Vpon their enjoying a sweet and secure rest see Job 35. 10. V. 6. The high praises namely songs of praise and triumph to magnifie the Lord. Sword this may bee understood of the peoples victories over their corporall enemies and also of the spirituall combats against the world and the Prince of it by the power of Gods word and spirit 2 Cor. 10. 4. Heb. 4. 12. Rev. 1. 16. 19. 15. and finally of the last victory over all the enemies power which the Church united to her head shall obtaine at his last comming Rev. 2. 26. V. 9. The judgment he hath a relation to that expresse command which was inserted in the Law of destroying the accursed nations of Canaan under which is contained the spirituall of fighting uncessantly and unappeaseably against the Kingdome of Sathan PSAL. CL. VER 1. IN his Sanctuary either his earthly one in the Temple that is to say in his Church or the heavenly one of his glory by the first may be meant his sacred Officers by the se cond his Angels as Psal. 148. 2. The Firmament namely the heavens Gen. 1. 6. Power Italian glory Hebrew strength according to the frequent sense of this word in Scripture THE BOOK OF THE PROVERBS OF SOLOMON ARGUMENT THe ancient wise men of all Nations did use to teach precepts of wisedome and vertue by short sentences and apophthegmes sometimes set down in plaine and proper termes sometimes in obscure figurative and enigmaticall ones the more easily to imprint them in the minde and memory of men and to set them down as proverbs for the common vse The same was also observed amongst the Israelites and peradventure this custome passed from them to other Nations Amongst otherwise men mentioned in Scripture Solomon was especially endowed with this gift and was by God inspired to utter many such sentences as it is set down 1 Kings 4. 32. whereof some being set down in a volume by himselfe and some gathered together by the command of King Ezechia out of some other books of Solomons were all put together in this epitome or summe with an addition at the latter end of some other wise mens sayings Now this book is divided into two parts The first is contained in the nine first chapters and is a generall preface The second is contained in all the ensuing chapters and therein are set down all the said sentences In the first the wise man brings in heavenly wisdome admonishing exhorting and crying out upon men who goe astray after the vices and disorders of the world and are seduced by evill examples and allurements and by that meanes are hurried along into the danger of everlasting damnation Calling them back to the knowledge study love and exercise of true spirituall wisedome consisting in the knowledge of Gods truth and will whose soveraigne dignity authority and worth hee extolleth and sheweth the saving use thereof both for the present and for the everlasting life In the second part by a great number of shart sentences and morall mottoes he giveth the faithfull divers documents concerning all manner of vertues to be followed and vices to be shunned truths to be known and dangers and inconveniences to bee avoided singularities to bee observed and duties to be practized by all kindes of degrees ages and vocations in all occurrences of this life as well towards God as towards themselves and their neighbours for to frame their behaviours in a good and godly manner towards God to draw on his blessings and avoid his judgments to passe their life in content peace security and ease and chiefly to guide them into the haven of glory and everlasting rest CHAP. I. VER 1. THe Proverbs that is to say sentences notable sayings and apophthegmes V. 6. Dark sayings or enigmaes These were questions or naturall and morall sayings set forth under figurative and obscure termes to refine mens wits in seeking out the true meaning of them and for to make the deeper impression of them see Judg. 14. 12. 1 Kings 10. 1. Ezech. 17. 〈◊〉 V. 7. The beginning the Italian the head that is to say the chiefe point or the summe Fooles see upon Psal. 14. 1. V. 8. Of thy Father namely the documents of piety and vertue which thine elders shall give thee according to the Law of God see Deut. 4. 9. 6. 7. and 11. 19. V. 9. An ornament thou shalt be therewith adorned as with precious jewels Pro. 3. 22. V. 11. without cause the Italian unpunished that is to say without feare or danger Others without cause that is to say though he have no way offended us V. 17. In vaine the Italian without any punishment the sense is These wicked men hunt after the innocent as after the birds which cannot defend themselves nor doe the fowler any harme as wilde beasts doe to their hunters But in stead of taking they are taken themselves through divine vengeance V. 19. So are The wicked meanes of those who seek to enrich themselves by these practices shall be in stead of snares and pittefolds for them to fall into perdition V. 20. Wisedome The Italian Excellent wisdome Hebrew Wisedomes that is to say the everlasting Son of God who is the Fathers subsisting wisdome Prov. 8. 23 24. doth publish his Word in the Church Without Namely in the world which in regard of heaven where the Son of God dwelleth in glory is like the streets and market places in comparison of a royall palace V. 21. Chiefe place As your market places and heads of streets are V. 22. Ye simple ones That is to say unadvised and ignorant people who are subject to 〈◊〉 seducements deceits of the world The scorners hat is to say prophane contemners Psal. 1. 1. V. 23. Poure out I will poure out the gifts of my Spirit in abundance as out of a living spring V. 24. I have stretched out A kinde of gesture by such as call a man at a farre distance beckening with their hands as Isa 65 2. V. 26. Will laugh A kind of phrase taken from men to signifie Gods judgement without mercy upon the incorrigible wherein God is pleased as in the soveraigne effect of his justice by which he repayeth their boldnesse with eternall contempt and ignominy see Psal. 2. 4. and 37. 13. V. 31. Shall they eat That is to say they shall receive a just reward for their wicked life V. 32 The turning Namely the error according to others the ease and prosperity CHAP. II. VERS 1. HIde The Italian Lay up that is to say keepe them safely in thy heart and memory
right and the Consciences duty on the one side and thy wise and innocent civill accommodation with men on the other side He that feareth True piety doth indeed save a man from the said inconveniences but it is by means of this holy wisdome to intimate unto us that these two vertues ought to be joyned together V. 19. Strengtheneth Against all assaults and dangers Mightie men The Italian Governour that is to say politicke Magistrates or Commanders of warre V. 21. Also Seeing that all men are subject to errors there is great reason they should also be apt to forgive one anothers faults especially those which are most common and into which a man may fall suddainely and unawares such as are the errors of the tongue Jam. 3. 2. V. 23. Have I pro 〈…〉 ed I have meditated upon and put in practice all these precepts by meanes of that wisdome which God hath conferred upon mee a 〈◊〉 still with such imperfâ—ction as is inseparably joyned to humane nature V. 25. The wickednesse Namely that which is absolutely vicious in the common course of life to beware of it and therein to use the severe remedies of mine office tolerating in the meane time many things that proceed from ignorance and weakenesse V. 26. The woman The strumpâ—t that knowes all the wayes how to entice ensâ—are and catch men V. 27. This have I Namely those things which I have spoken of and which are but a parcell of that perfection which I sought after to the height of which I could never attaine v. 23. V. 28. Have I found I have found but few men capable of these first instructions of wisdome but almost not any woman V. 29 This onely The onely point that I have well apprehended is that God had at the beginning endowed man with divine wisdome for to direct him to the end of his happinesse but hee hath lost this gift through sinne and rebellion and in stead of that he hath gotten false carnall wisdome which is the cause of all his evills and strayings Iavention The Italian Discourses Namely vaine and false imaginations thoughts and councells See Psalme 119 113. Rom. 1. 21. CHAP. VIII VERS 1. VVHo is Though mans wisdom be so imperfect yet it is of great esteeme Who knoweth Besides he that is wise To shine It causeth a tranquillitie of spirit in him which appeares by his cleere and jocond aspect contrary to the fierce and sad lookes of those men who are possessed with turbulent passions V. 2. The oath Namely the oath of alleagiance which the subjects sweare to their Prince not onely for feare of men but chiefly for feare of wronging thy Conscience towards God Rom. 13. 5. V. 3. Bee not hastie Bee not rash nor hastie to be angry with thy Prince upon a pretence of any injury done to thee by him forsaking his service if thou be one of his houshold servants or flying from his obedience if thou be one of his subjects In an evill thing That is to say having committed any misdeed having beene faultie in any businesse Others do not persist in any evill action that is to say if thou beest in disgrace with thy Prince seeke to appease him as soone as thou canst Prov. 25. 15. that thou mayest not feele the thunder of his absolute power V. 5. The commandement Namely of God Shall feele Shall keep himselfe from committing any fault as may provoke the Princes just wrath and indignation against him The meaning is that pietie towards God shall by him bee rewarded with such wisdome as may be applyed to any occasion V. 8. No man It is true that by wisdome many evills may be avoided but the punishment of impiety cannot bee avoided no more than the course of the wind can be stayed death shunned or fighting avoyded by a Souldier that is enrolled in some day of battell This he saith to confirme that which he had said before ver 5. that innocency was the spring of mens safeties V. 9. Have I seene I have considered of all these good meanes which man may use to live peaceably under a reasonable and a just Prince and I have also perceived that there are some tyrants that bring nothing but ruine upon their subjects and under which none attaine to any promotion but onely wicked men V. 10. Buried That is to say which lay hidden for feare of the Lawes or were kept under and obscure being not admitted to any dignity or Office From the place Namely from Gods Temple as it happened to David in Sauls â—ime 1 Sam. 26. 19. Vamâ—â—e That is to say one of the disorders of the world by which may be perceived how much names and outward shewes may vary from the truth even in the highest and most excellent things such as publicke governments are V. 14. Which is done By men especially by evill Princes who doe often time reward vice and persecute vertue Others take this to be spoken of Gods providence which prospereth the wicked and afflicteth good men which is a vanitie not in respect of the providence it selfe which is alwayes most just and most wise but in respect of those worldly goods and evills which it disperseth so contrary to that which seemes convenient whence it appeares that they are not reall goods nor evills V. 15. Then I Seeing so many unavoidable evils I resolved to set my minde at rest and take honest pleasures referring all to Gods providence Vnder the Sunne in respect of this corporall life and the goods of this world Shall abide with him The Italian hath it Which is lent him Whereof he hath but a little fruition as it were through favour and for a time and no true and constant propriety V. 16. Seeth sleepe Never rests from this deepe meditation V. 17. All the worke All the ground of his government and providence his counsells ends reasons and meanes CHAP. IX VERS 2. FOr all this Hee gives a reason of what hee had said concerning Gods unsearchable providence because that he himselfe though endowed with so much wisedome could not conceive his intentions towards the good and the wicked in the chances of this life No man knoweth Namely by his owne baâ—e understanding by the naturall light and by the bare consideration of the chances of this world without the guide of Gods Word and spirit All that is It seemes that goods and evills doe meet confusedly and by chance before the one and the other in the course of this world V. 2. That sweareth Falsly or in vaine That feareth Because of the respect hee beareth to Gods holy name he forbeareth to heare unlesse it be in cases of necessitie V. 3. While they live By reason of this indifferencie of events worldly men doe daily in their wickednesse whereby they die in the state of damnation V. 4. For to him that is joyned The Italian For he that is châ—sen I speak so of men in generall for the number of Gods elect which are redeemed from sin
never bee without restoratives of Gods word for feare of fainting V. 6. His left hand is The Italian Let his left hand be None but Christ by his spirit can ease me in the faintnesses which I am subject to in this world by loving and following of him See Rom. 8. 26. V. 7. I charge you The Italian I adjure you This is the bride-groom who arrives upon a suddain and unlooked for whilst the bride in her languishments is fallen asleep and by this charge which he gives the brides companions namely the particular Churches and the elect hee seemes to intend to make a triall of the readinesse of her faith and love to see if she will awake of her selfe at his comming see Matth. 25. 6. Ephes. 5. 14. By the Roes That is to say by the example of these fearfull beasts which the hunters endeavour to steale upon softly and not to affright them or make them runne away with much noyse And hereby is signified the mildnesse of Evangelicall preaching and exhortations 1 Thes 2. 6 7. Or I adjure you by my love towards all the true elect which are figured by these pleasant and wilde beasts that have no gall V. 8 The voyce The Italian Behold the voyce this is the bride who you must imagine did awake on a suddaine according as her bridegroome did imagine He commeth a representation of Christs speed in visiting his Church and every faithfull soule from heaven when he is earnestly and fervently desired so to doe V. 9 Behold hee standeth Though I doe not see him openly which is a thing reserved for the life everlasting 1 Corinth 13. 12. yet I doe apprehend him by faith and doe finde the effects of his presence 2 Cor. 5. 7. 1 Pet. 1. 8. V. 10 Spake Namely by inspiration and internal motion of the spirit forwarding and animating the exhortatâ—ons of his preached word Rise up forsake the world in heart and affection to follow me ayming at the marke of thy heavenly vocation Phil. 3. 14. Col. 3. 12. V. 11. The winter The pleasing spring of the yeare of grace is come through the manifestation of the Messias in the flesh and the preaching of the Gospell enjoy it then with that spirit of freedom which giveth thee accesse unto mee with confidence Cant. 7. 11. Rom. 13. 11 12. 2 Cor. 6. 1 2. A propheticall description of this great good which in Solomons time was yet a great way off V. 12 Of the singing That is to say of rejoycing in God and yielding unto him continuall thankes Others to prune their vines which was a token that the spring was come V. 14 O my dove This is a continuation of the Bride-grooms speech to the bride which her soule onely unnerstands she alone hath power to preach it to others Now this name of Dove so frequently attributed to the Church represents her purity simplicity mildnes and sociable nature this bird having no gall nor beake nor clawes to doe any hurt with and is very tame and sociable That art This is also a very ordinary thing for Doves to doe to signifie that the Church is oftentimes constrayned to fly into the further part of the world and hid it self in corners to avoyd persecutions Yet she never ought for to forsake the freedome of her profession nor the invocation of Christs name nor the preaching of his word V. 15 Take us This is Christs promise namely that he will appoynt his Angels to overthrow and destroy tyrants and persecuters Psal 80. 14. Or a command given to the Church it selfe to represse and put out hereticks and schismaticks which grow up together with the truth of the Gospell V. 16 My beloved This is the conclusion of this visit wherein the Church gives herselfe wholly to Christ and doth embrace and lay hold on him by a lively faith though we reside in heaven in glory to which corporall absence she voluntarily consents He feedeth Who in his heavenly paradice and fruition of his glory performeth the office of soveraigne shepheard of the blessed soules and from thence gathereth up unto him those that are yet in this world Canticles chapter 6. verse 2. Revelations chap. 7. verse 17. V. 17 The day break The Italian The breath of the day For likely at break of day there arise fine pleasing winds Genesis 3. 8. See concerning the breaking of this everlasting day of Glory Psalme 49. 14. Cant 7. 12. Rom. 13. 11. 2 Pet. 19. The shadowes The night of the present estate of this world which is nothing but darknesse of misery sinne disorder and sorrow Turne Now thou hast fully comforted and restored me by this thy visit I am content for to returne to my ordinary course of faith repentance service and obedience as if thou didst retire into heaven carrying with thee these extraordinary lights favours untill the great day of the resurrection at which time I hope thou wilt restore them to me perfect and everlasting without any interruption Cant. 8. 14. Upon the mountaines This name of Bether is not to be found any where else peradventure it is some name framed according to the signification of the word which is separation for by these mountaines is meant heaven and the state of eternall life as well by reason of the height of it as for its separation from all conditions and qualities of this animall and terrestriall life and from the state of this corruptible world Ephes. 4. 10. CHAP. III. VERS 1. I Sought him This is the bride who in a holy quietnesse of spirit by prayers meditations lifting up of the mind and heart endeavoureth to procure the Lords returne with new comfort light place and vertue of the holy Ghost which the faithfull man doth not alwayes obtaine in the same moment of time as he desires it Isaiah 26. 9. V. 2 I will rise That which I could not attain unto in my rest and whilst I lived retired I will now endeavour to get by action and diligence in my vocation V. 3 The watch-men It appeares by Canticles 5 7. that by this word are meant great worldly wi 〈…〉 men who have the câ—re and government of States and Common-wealths whilst the night of this life lasteth But have no light of the kingdome of heaven neither can they give a man any directions towards it V. 4 It was but a little To shew that Christ is never sought for in vaine Mat. 7. 7. Luk. 18. 7. Heb. 10. 37. And would not let him goe Here are described the fervent desires and the forcible endeavours of the Church and of every faithfull person to make this singular presence of Christ perpetuall and familiar unto them which neverthelesse cannot bee attained unto in this life but is reserved for the life evâ—rlasting See Gen. chapt 32. v. 29. Luke chapter 4. ver 25. V. 5. I charge you The Italian I adjure you this is the Bridegroome and by the connexion of this representation we must suppose that the bride
them but that shee might remaine in the world to the end they also in time might be admitted into her fellowship Sâ—ulamite as Christ in this book is named Solomon that is to say peaceable by the name of that King who was the type and figure of him so the Church is called Sâ—ulomite by the name of her bridegroome to shew the communion which shee hath with him and the benefit of the true spirituall peace which shee enjoyeth through his grace and therefore also the forming of the Hebrew word is rather passive then active What will yee the bride asketh what their reason is that they so much desire to have her kept here in the world As it were her companions answer that they doe desire it because they may one day enjoy that incomparable happinesse of seeing the Iewes and Gentiles united into one Church Ephes. 2. 15. moving in gladnesse of Spirit with a measured pace and mutuall consent solemnly to meet the Bridegroome according to the manner and custome of joyfull entrances 1 Sam. 18. 6. Psal. 68. 25. CHAP. VII VER 1. HOw beautifull the Bridegroome speaks still more and more extolling the praises of his Bride listed up to him by faith and fervent love as hath been set down in the former chapter Thy feet namely all the parts of thy soule evâ—n the lowest and most abject being adorned and sanctified by the gifts of the Spirit fitted to each part of them see Cant. 1. 10. 4. 9. Joh. 13. â—0 O Princes daughter namely Gods who is supreme King of the Vniverse and hath adopted thee to be his Daughter and regenerated thee by his Spirit to make thee capable of being joyned with me in spirituall matrimonie Psal. 45. 13. 14. The joynts or the compasse or the golden bindings and ornaments for the ancient ornaments which they did weare about their feet especially women were very pompous and stately Isa. 3. 18. and all this is referred to the Churches handsome and vigorous manner of gate V. 2. Thy navill thy belly is the place of thy bowels which signifies the Churches hearty charity accompanied with the gifts of liberality figured by the heap of wheat of comfort and consolation figured by the boule of wine of unfained and sweet humanity signified by the Lillies see Cant. 5. 14. V. 4. Thine eyes thou haste a great divine sight which receivs the celestial objects as the heaven is seen as it were in a looking-glasse in still and â—leer waters The fish-pooles the Scripture makes mention no where else neither of these fish-pooles nor of this gate Heshbon a City of the Moabites which fell to the Tribe of Ruben 〈…〉 he tower of this tower there is no mention made else where It might be some beacon or high watch tower upon Mount Lebanon the Northern frontier of the Countrey Iosh. 1. 4. by which here may be understood the Churches watchfulnesse against the dangers of her forraign enemies V. 5. Thine head that is to say thou art exalted in dignity thoughts knowledge and in goods and gifts above all the rest of the world like unto Carmell a high and most fruitfull hill and of a most curious aspect Isa. 35. 2. Like purple the Italian addeth Royall purple for purple was the colour of Kings and Princes V. 8. I will goe up a figurative descripion of Christs perfect conjunction with his Church in the Kingdome of heaven and of the unspeakble pleasure which Christ will take in her for ever V. 9. That goeth downe the Italian that goeth straightly to my friend an Hebrew manner of speech taken from men who shew their valour courage by the bravery of their gate The meaning is that it makes its strength and genâ—â—oâ—ity appear in a banquet made to friends Prov 13. 31. To speak it doth waken and enflame the spirits so that the most slow and dull are thereby made good and eloquent speakers V. 10. I am there the Bride speaks V. 11. Come the brides desire to have Christ come and gather her up to himselfe into heaven in the day of the blessed resurrection which will be as it were the morne of the great day and the spring of the everlasting yeare in which the fruit of life and glory for the Church shall bee made manifest and shee shall have the full fruition of it see Cant. 12. 11. 17. and 4. 6. V. 13. The mandrakes a kinde of fruit which is most beautifull to the eye and sweet to the smell Gen. 30. 14. which here signifies the pleasing fruits of justice and repentance by which the Bride prepares her selfe to receive the Bridegroome at his last comming New and old a phrase signifying great abundance as Levit. 26. 10. Or the perseverance of the Saints which bring forth fruit in all seasons without failing Psal. 1. 3. 92. 14. Isa. 65. 22. see Matth. 13. 52. CHAP. VIII VER 1. O That the Bride speaketh the meaning is I would desire to have thee present and familiar with 〈◊〉 as 〈◊〉 man during this life to enjoy thy sweet communication and not bee scoffed by the world because I repose all my trust and love in thee being absent then might I receive from thee the fruit of thy doctrine and thou reciprocally take delight in my services faith and good works But since I cannot obtaine this doe thou beare me up in my weaknesse by the power of thy Spirit V. 4. I charge you the Italian I conjure you the Bridegroome finding the Bride fallen asleep languishing in these holy desires will have her let alone to rest awhile untill shee awake againe of her own accord to entertaine his visit V. 5. Who is this these are the Bridegroomes friends namely the holy Angels who doe admire the Church wakened out of her sleep and by a lively faith embracing her Bride-groome and lifting her selfe up out of the world to him Cant. 3. 6. I raised thee the Italian I awakned thee this is the Bride who saith that shee hath with her prayers and zeale â—â—oved the Bridegroome to come and visite her from heaven where Gods Paradise is and the repose of Christs glory where hee was ingendered from everlasting Thy mother by this name is understood the everlasting father who hath engendred the Sonne of his own proper substance as Cant. 11. V. 6. Seâ—â—ee that is to say keepâ— mee straightly and dearly joyned unto thee Isa. 49. 16. Ier. 22. 24. Hag. 2. 23. and so appease the great fervour of my heart and the feare of being deprived of thee which would cause me to faint if I were not refreshed by the comfore of the presence of thy grace 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which swalloweth up every thing V. 7. Many waters all otherâ— meanes pleasant and delightfull objects are not able to quench this love thy presence onely can doe it V. 8. We have words of the Iewish Church to Christ concerningâ— the Gentiles Church both sisters amongst themselves by the Covenant of the Gospel and Christs â—â—stors
be thy lawfull wives which are called after their husbands name Take away for it was a disâ—onourable thing especially in those dayes for a young woman to be unmarried Psal. 78. 63. 1. Cor. 7. 36. V. 2. In that day after God shall have executed his foresaid judgements upon the Jews The branch the Italian the bud the promised Messias so called Jer. 23. 5. and 33. 15. Zach. 3. 8. and 6. 1â— because that in him is the beginning spring life and subsistency of the Church and was then contained within Gods promises as a bud hidden in the ground untill such time as it grew forth The meaning is Christ shall restore the remainder of his spirituall Israel to glory and honour by his salvation and grace The fruit namely the body of the Church which is as the plant that groweth out of that bud meaning that the small remainder of that corporall Israel shall be magnified by the Spir 〈…〉 ll â—tate to which it shall be transported by Christ under the Gospell Others doâ— apply this name also to Christ as if he were called the Lords bud in respect of his Godhead and fruit of the earth in respect of his humanitie see Isai. 11. 1. and 53. 2. V. 3. That he that is that is to say all the members of the mysticall Church shall be sanctified by Christs Spirit see Isa. 35. 8. 1 Cor. 1. 2. Every one that is to say all Gods Elect shall be called regenerated and incorporated into the spirituall Jerusalem Psal. 87. 5 6. Gal. 4. 26. Heb. 12. 22. Written a phrase taken from Registers and muster-Rolls Exod. 32. 32. Psal. 69. 28. Dan. 12. 1. Luk. 10. 20. Revel 20. 12. that is to say those who by Gods will and his immutable decree are chosen and predestinated to eternall life wherein Gods will stands in stead of writing and his minde in stead of a book V. 4. When after hee shall have purged his Church by the foresaid judgements Of the daughters that is to say of the members of the Church in this world The blood that is to say the abominable uncleannesse as Psal. 51. 14. for in the Law the touch of mans blood that was spilt did defile By the Spirit namely by divine power of separating good from evill which is an act of judgement and to exterminating of evill which is proper to the fire see Matth. 3. 12. V. 5. Will creare a description of Gods protection of his Church by a similitude taken from the cloudy and fi 〈…〉 pillar in the desert Exod. 13. 21. A defence the Italian a covering as formerly in the wildernesse God having filled the inside of the Tabernacle with signes of his glorie covered the outside of it with a thicke cloud Exod. 40. 34. Numb 9. 15. so will he repaire his Church which is his glorious habitation by his grace and Spirit V. 6. A tabernacle the Italian a tens he hath reference to the outward tent which covered the whole body of the holy tabernacle Exod. 26. 7. to signifie the same protection that hath been spoken of before CHAP. V. Vers. 1. WIll I sing that is taken from the songs of mirth which were used in the vineyards in the time of vintage Isa. 16. 10. and 27. 2. the meaning is Even as friends do use to rejoyce with one another if they have had an abundant vintage so it is fitting for me Isaiah who am a servant and as it were a friend of the bridegrooms to sing a mournfull song by reason of the ingratitude of Gods vineyard and the losse of his labours and hopes Unlesse they be God the Pathers words to his beloved Sonne who is the Lord of and Heire to the Vineyard which is his Church A vineyard an ordinary expression signifying the Church by reason of the excellency of the Vineyard above other fields of her lowly and feeble condition in respect of fruit-trees of the continuall neede shee hath of being watched and dressed of the great value of her fruit and of the little worth of her stemme if it beat no fruit and other such like considerations V. 2. Wilde grapes a figure of hypocrisie which makes shew of piety in the outward service without any inward vertue goodnesse or truth of the Spirit V. 7. Oppression the Italian Leprosie that is to say malignant inveterate habituall generall and incurable times which are the properties of a Leprosie And the Prophet made choice of this word in the Hebrew to make an opposite word to Judgement or righteousnesse A cry namely of tumult or violence or of complaining by reason of the oppression of others wherein there iâ— such an allusion as the former V. 9. In mine eare namely by secret inspiration V. 10. One bath a small measure of liquid things which was as understanding men say a perfect square of half a cubit every way An Ephah a measure of drie things of the same quantitie the bath was being the tenth part of an Omer Ezek. 45. 11. the meaning is the earth shall yeeld but the tenth part of what was sown the seasons shall be so unâ—â—uitfull V. 12. The work namely his judgements and the preparations and wayes made to them V. 14. Hell the Italian the grave a poeticall description of a great mortalitie That rejoyceth namely that drown all their seares and cares in carnall pleasures vers 11. 12. V. 16. Sanctified that is to say religiously acknowledged approved of and worshipped as an enemie to sinne and an upright Judge because of his most just judgements V. 17. The lambs in the midst of this generall desolation God shall preserve some small number of his Elect who by reason of their mildenesse and humilitie are likened to Lambs for whom he shall provide necessary sustenance Strangers the Italian pilgrims that is to say that poore remainder which lieth scattered and wandring up and down shall be fed by the Lord in the midst of the ruines of the countrey where the rich and mighty lived heretofore in all manner of ease and plenty V. 18. That draw that is to say That doe through their impenitency draw the punishment justly due for their sinnes upon them being still enticed by vain hopes false delights and foolish presumption Iniquity or the punishment of it V. 19. Let him make speed words of prophane contempt and insensible security The counsell namely the judgements by him determined and pronounced against us V. 20. That call the Italian That say concerning evill it is good either through unjust judgement or through flattery or by way of calumnie or meerly out of delight in telling of lies V. 24. Their root a proverbiall kinde of speech as Job 18. 16. and 29. 19. Amos 2. 9. that is to say Their counsels and manner of government which are as it were the root being vicious and wicked cannot bring forth any good effects which are as the increase and fruits thereof Or they shall be deprived of the grace of God in all things they
Prophet meanes generally little and great V. 18. His fruitfull field the Italian his Carmel the name of a hill which was very famous for fruitfulnesse and fair trees which here signifies the Nobles and chiefe of a people Both soule the Italian from the soule a kinde of speech to signifie a generall destruction as who should say body and soule together As when that is to say He shall not be able to recover himselfe after this overthrow nor gather a new Armie together no more then an Army can gather it selfe together again when the Standards are once overthrown V. 19. Of the trees namely of his chiefest and valiantest men V. 20. Upon him namely upon the Assyrians as Ahaz had done in the dayes of these Prophecies who had called them to helpe him after which time they did continually molest and vex the people see 2 Kings 16 7. 2 Chron. 28. 20. V. 21. The remnant he hath a relation to the signification of his sonne Shear-iashubs name Isa. 7. 3. V. 22. A remnant namely that small number of beleevers which God shall save out of the generall ruines to make them partakers of his grace This was fulfilled corporally in those remainders of the people which with Ezechiah escaped from Sennacheribs inundation but spiritually it is and shall be verified in the reliques of the Jewish Nation which God hath converted and shall convert to to the true faith by the Gospell Rom. 9. 27. The consumption namely the judgements which God had decreed should come upon his people by which they should almost be brought to nothing shall also move Gods mercie to heap superabundant benefits upon them which are in this place called righteousnesse V. 24. He shall smite thee he shall oppresse thee and tyrannize over thee as once the Egyptians did V. 25. The indignation namely my indignation against my people In their destruction namely the Assyrians destruction V. 26. A scourge namely a sudden mortalitie 2 King 19. 35. As his rod he shall by his Angell smite the armie of the Assyrians as he did by Moses rod strike the sea and make it swallow up the Egyptians Exod. 14. 26 27. Of Egypt namely at the red sea at the comming out of Egypt or as he did against the Egyptians V. 27. Because of the anointing namely by reason of the holy Kingdome which the Lord hath established amongst his people and will there maintain it and chiefly by reason of the love favour and power of the Messias who is the onely foundation of all the benefits and deliverances of the Church V. 28. He is come a propheticall description of Sennacheribs drawing neere to Jerusalem Migron it is likely that it was some place belonging to the Tribe of Benjamin as Michmash and Geba were 1 Sam. 14. 2. V. 29. The passage it was a strait and narrow passage between two rocks 1 Sam. 13. 23. Others translate it a foord namely over some brook which is not made mention of Ramah a city of Benjamin Josh. 18. 25. Gibeah see 1 Sam. 11. 4. V. 30. O daughter O people or O city of Gallim see 1 Sam. 25. 44. Unto Laish towards the northerne confines of the countrey where Laish stood Judg. 18. 7. by which way the Assyrians came in the meaning is who shall be able to save them in those frontiers Anathoth another citie of Benjamin Josh. 21. 18. V. 31. Madmenah a place of Judah Josh. 15. 31. V. 32. Nob a place of Benjamin 1 Sam. 21. 1. Neh. 11. 32 Shake his hand threatning Jerusalem as he did by Rabshakeh Isai. 36. 2. V. 33. Shall lop figurative termes as vers 18. V. 34. Lebanon that is to say that mighty armie which was like a thick wood vers 18. By a mighty one namely by an Angel Isai. 37. 36. see Psal. 78. 25. and 89. 6. CHAP. XI Vers. 1. THere shall come forth out of the stem of David the son of Jesse who was neither King nor powerfull and was like the stock of a withered tree or roots hidden in the earth shall Christ be borne according to the flesh who shall be the everlasting King of the Church V. 2. The Spirit he shall in his humanity be filled with the gifts of the holy Ghost to be as it were an everlasting treasure and cisterne full of them from whence those gifts shall showre down upon the Church see John 1. 16. and 3. 34. Acts 2. 33. V. 3. Quick understanding the Italian quick sent that is to say all his understanding knowledge and judgement shall be governed and ruled by perfect obedience and holinesse Or he shall cause the fear of the Lord to sent c. that is to say God shall anoint him not with a materiall sweet smelling oil but with the spirituall oil of holinesse He shall not he shall be most just and upright in the execution of his charge his understanding judgement and will being all one with his everlasting fathers John 5. 19 30. and 8. 28 38. Or when he gives judgement he shall not looke after any outward appearances or false allegations from whence proceed corruptions in humane judgements but shall alwayes look after the inward parts of the heart which are well known to him being true God John 2. 25. V. 4. The poore namely the Church which in this world is abject and poore and humble and milde in spirit which are the beleevers ordinary titles Shall smite that is to say as he is true God and Judge of the world he shall by his almighty word and power of his soveraigne sentence destroy the world namely that part whereof the devill is prince which may be understood of particular judgements from time to time but is meant chiefly by the great and last judgement The wicked namely the head of all the wicked which is the devill slain by Christ not in regard of his life and offence but in regard of his predominate power in seducing men and in rebelling against God see Deut. 32. 42. Psal. 68. 21. and 110. 6. And by the devils name are meant all his deputies to whom he hath granted his power such as are great Monarches of the world and such as at the latter end Antichrist shall bee see 2 Thess. 2. 8. Rev. 13. 2 11. V. 5. The girdle that is to say hee shall bee adorned armed and strengthned with these vertues in the exercising of his office as Princes and Warriours are with a girdle in the same manner John 12. 18. Isa. 22. 21. V. 6. The wolse figurative and propheticke tearms The meaning whereof is that the Spirit of regeneration shall alter the naturall fiercenesse of men and make them milde and tame to live in peace with the rest of the beleevers under the conduct of Christ and the ministery of other Pastors of the Church though they bee base and abject in the eye of the world V. 8. The sucking childe that is to say the innocency and simplicity of the faithfull shall be secure from the
commit fornication the Scripture useth this terme onely to shew the concourse and mixture of strange Nations upon occasion onely of prophane commerce and of gain obtained by cunning and deceit see Ezek. 16. 17. Revel 17. 2. and 18. 3. Upon the namely with great pride and ostentation V. 18. And her the Italian but in the end her that is to say God by the Gospell shaâ—â— call the Tyrians also unto him Psal. 87 4. Acts 21. 3. and then their tâ—ading which before was defiled with avarice shall be sanctified by charâ—tie towards those which are of the houshold of faith see Zech. 14. 20. CHAP. XXIIII Vers 1. THe eaâ—th the Italian the coâ—ntrey namely Iudea V. 2. The priest that is to say as well the politick as the Ecclesiasticall order in which consists the order of the state shall be overthrown or all shall be dealt with alike great and little V. 5. Is defiled with blood murthers rapes and other cruelties and outrages of war and hath not beene kept with that respect as is due to a Country consecrated to God V. 6. The curse namely the curse of God or the punishment of their perjurie for violating the oath which they had made to God see Deut. 29. 20. Are burned are consumed by the combustion of warre or dried up like a river through an extream drought V. 11. For wine the Italian for want of wine because all occasions and meanes of mirth have been taken away The mirth since the peoples captivity all manner of mirth and pleasure hath ceased in the countrey V. 13. When thus that is to say that small remnant of people that shall escape the wars shall be all gathered together and carried away captive to Babylon or shall voluntarily exile it selfe into Egypt and so the land shall remain empty V. 14. They shall sing at the time of their deliverance For the majestie the Italian for the height namely for his glorious power shewed for their deliverance From the sea namely from those far Countries whither they were carried V. 16. Have we heard a description of the confession of their sins which the Jews should make in Babylon and of Gods Justice in visiting them see Dan. 9. 5. Isaid namely I Isaiah even at this time doe lament their grievous transgressions before the punishment fall upon them as they themselves shall afterwards confesse V. 18. He who slecth that is to say Hee that escapeth from one danger shall fall into a greater Amos 5. 19. The windows that is to say Gods Judgements shall come pouring downe upon the earth like a deluge Gen. 7. 11. Psal. 42. 7. and therefore there will be no way to avoid them V. 20. The transgression it shall be so overburthened with grievous punishments for our sinnes that the Lord shall even overthâ—ow it Not rise it shall not be able to stay the ruine nor know how to get out of it as it did in the former calamities though at last it shall please God to restore it wiâ—h his almighty hand V. 21. The bost namely the Church likened to the Stars of the firmament for the dignity of her heavenly vocation Dan. 8. 10. see Isa. 34. 4 5. Lam. 2. 1. The Kings namely of the world and all their might V. 22. Bee visued with Gods grace by Christs comming upon the earth who shall be the Sunne of righteousnesse and the day spring from above who with his soveraigne divine brightnesse shall darken all other inferiour and worldly lights as a great light dims a lesser see Luke 1. 78. V. 23. Shall reign in the person of his Sonne manifested to the world and raised up in glory Before his ancients gloriously the Italian there shall be glory before his ancients that is to say God in the glorious power of his Spirit shall bee present in his Church signified by the ancients or heads of the ancient people see Exodus 24. 9 10. Revelation 4. 4. CHAP. XXV Vers. 2. ACitie namely of the enemies of thy Church A palace the Italian Castles into strong places kept by forraign souldiers V. 3. Therefore in the time of the Messias thou shalt make these ruines of States and Nations serve for their conversion when they shall see thy Church though poore and weake subsist in the world against all oppositions V. 5. The noise namely the furious commotions and enterprises of thine enemies As the heat even as the greatest heat in the driest desert is abated by some cloud that shadoweth the air or is resolved into rain V. 6. Make unto ali he shall distribute unto all Nations gathered together in his Church his spirituall gifts and graces see Psal. 22. 26 29. Pro. 9. 2. Matth. 22. 2. Wines on the lees the Italian excellent wines the Hebrew word properly signifieth Wine that hath not been racked but is yet upon the lees see Jer. 48. 11. V. 7. The face of the namely the vail of blindnesse and want of knowledge of God and of his mysteries which naturally is in all men 2 Cor. 3. 15. V. 8. Swallow up or destroy that is to say Christ the true everlasting God shall by his death destroy the prince of death and death it selfe especially in the blessed resurrection so that it shall never more have any power over his members 1 Cor. 15. 26 54. 2 Tim. 1. 1â— Heb. 2. 14. Rev. 20. 14. and 21. 4. V. 10. The hand that is to say his power shall be for ever present and effectuall in his Church Moab by the name of this Nation is meant all other Nations that are deadly enemies to the Church by reason of the extream fiercenesse of that Nation see Isa. 16. 6. V. 11. Shall spread forth hee shall execute and worke his will at his owne pleasure without any opposition CHAP. XXVI Vers. 1. IN the land namely in the true Church under the Gospel We have that is to say the Church wherein we are is safe against all dangers for the eternall salvation which God hath given us through Christ is the cause and ground of our deliverance from all our enemies and from all evils V. 2. Open ye let all beleevers who are justied and sanctified by God have free entrance and abode therein indifferently without any distinction of Nations V. 5. Them that dwell namely all the powerfull enemies of the Church 2 Cor. 10. 〈◊〉 V. 6. The foot that is to say the beleevers though poor and weake according to the world shall tread upon all contrary powers which are overthrown by the power of God Rom. 16. 20. Rom. 2. 26. V. 7. The way thou guidest and directest him happily in all his affairs see Psal. 143. 10. Prov. 21. 8. V. 8. Have we namely we beleevers have alwayes had our hope and confidence in thee even then when thou hast wrought against us in the rigour of thy punishments To the remembrance of thee namely to all the signes gages and testimonials which thou hast given us of thy grace by thy Word
all other Nations perform thou thy duty therein with all manner of freedom and confidence V. 10. The Lord the Sonne of God shall come into the World to fight with the divell and all his Kingdome and to gaine and communicate to his Church the fruits of his victory see Matth. 12. 29. V. 12. â—â—bo hath prouerbiall examples of things altogether impossible to man as Prov. 30. 4. to shew that as these effects are quite beyond mans power so likewise in the worke of grace and mystery of the Gospell man of himselfe can contribute nothing V 15. Are as a drop as a thing of no account or vertue even as a drop in a Bucket makes it neither the fuller nor the emptier nor a small dust in a ballance addes no weight unto it V. 16. Lebanon namely if men would undertake to appease God with a Sacrifice befitting his greatnesse and Majesty Figurative termes to shew the infinite inequality that is between God and man in regard of any means to satisfie his justice which is the subject of the Gospell V. 18. To whom as all mens knowledge is uncapable of my secrets and counsels and all their power unable to contribute any thing to my worke of grace so is their invention insufficient to represent my essence He seemes thus covertly to shew the power of the Gospell in redarguing and annihilating idolatry V. 19. The workman Idols have nothing in them but their stuffe wrought according to mens fancies by their art for that Godhead which idolaters doe attribute unto them is but a meere fiction and vaine imagination Chaines he seems to mean the riches grates chappels and railes which are made about idols V. 20. He that as much as to say all have not meanes to make their idols of precious stuffe The common sort of people are content to make them of wood All this is spoken in contempt and scorne of idolatry V. 21. Have ye not that is to say O thou my people which at all times hast been instructed concerning the nature and true service of God and concerning the vanity and abomination of Idols how canst thou so easily runne astray From the namely that God alone is the Creator of all things and that worship is due to him onely V. 2â— That sitteth as supreame Lord and Governour of the world V. 24. Yea they shall not the Italian As if they were not though Princes seeme to be great Trees grown to a perfect height and deeply rooted yet God destroyeth them as if they had never been V. 26. These things namely the heavens and all that is seen therein Bringeth out like a Captaine that bringeth forth his Souldiers which he hath set down in his muster rolles V. 27. Why saiest thou that is to say O Church doe not enter into any mistrust of God as if thy state were unknowne to him or hidden from him or as if he did not take care of it or would not right thee for the injuries which thine enemies doe thee V. 28. Fainteth not not onely in respect of his strength which never decreaseth but also in respect of his will which never alters towards his children V. 31. Mount up that is to say Gods Spirit by a power which never faileth carrieth them as it were flying up to Heaven to the marke of the supernall vocation Others understand it that their wings grow like unto Eagles wings they grow young and renew in spirituall vigor Psa. 103. 5. CHAP. XLI Vers. 1. OIlands that is to say you farre Countries which are beyond the Sea as Europe was to Judea Gen. 10. 5. God is here brought in calling upon all the idolatrous Nations for to debate wiâ—h them as it were in open judgement and to convince them by proving that worship belongeth onely to his sonne Renew let them strengthen themselves with proofes and reasons to maintaine their idolatry if they can V. 2. Who who amongst all the Gods hath caused the new day of Gods grace to shine in the world through a perfect satisfaction to his justice and true holinesse created in all beleevers by his Spirit Was it not my Sonne alone Dan. 9. 24. Called hath it alwaies by him Psal. 85. 13. 89. 14. His meaning is that he alwaies doth communicate and impaâ—t righteousnesse when he presents himselfe to beleevers by his Gospell Gave the Nations that is to say who hath gotten to himselfe an universall and everlasting Kingdome overthrowing all contrary power and opposition V. 3. He pursued a description of Christs victories Safely the Italian In peace no resistance being able to stay him or cause him to turn backe By the way not returning upon his own foot-steps like unto those that flie or are driven backe but following his victorie to the end Or by new waies by which he had not gone before V. 4. Calling the the Italian he that called namely I the everlasting Sonne of God who have created all temporall things and have appointed their being and their lasting and set downe all chances that shall befall them from time to time The first the true and onely eternall without beginning or ending that was before all things and shall subsist after all things have an end Psal. 102 26 27. and am the author and first cause and shall be the last end of all things Rom. 11. 36. V. 5. The Isles a representation of the idolaters confusion striving through obstinacy to maintaine their ancient error against the light of the Gospell Drew neere as it were to justifie their idolatries before the Lord. V. 6. Every one namely of these idolaters V. 9 From the ends he speakes of the Christian Church gathered out of all Nations and Kindomes of the world V. 10. With the right hand namely with mine omnipotency which I have employed in righting thee of thine enemies V. 11. That were or that withstand thee and fight against thee V. 14. Thou worme namely thou my Church abject weake and wretched of thy selfe see Psalm 22. 6 V. 15. I will make thee in thy behalfe I wil weaken and overthrow the greatnesse and power of the world 2 Cor. 10. 4 5. V. 17. The poore namely my poore Church thirsting after Gods grace which is no where to be found but in Christ and in his Gospell V. 18. I will open I will powre out my Spirit and my grace upon mine elect who of their owne nature have none V. 19. I will plant that is to say I will make the world populous which before was like a barren wildernesse and plant mine elect in it Shittah tree see Exo. l. 25. 5. The Box tree that groweth of it selfe in wild places To signifie that the Church wil lalwaies have worldly wild plants mixed and growing in it Yet others doe take the Hebrew word to signifie an excellent plant V. 20. Done this namely hath caused this admirable restauration of his Church V. 21. Produce he returns again to the summons made to the idolaters v. 1. V. 22.
V. 8. Have I heard thee that is to say I the Father wil assist thee with mine eternal and divine power when as being fully appeased with my Church I shal spread over all the World the fruition of that salvation which thou hast acquired that by thy perpetual intercession towards me my worke of grace may be accomplished without any hinderance Preserve thee not so much in respect of thine owne person as in respect of thy Kingdom and Gospel For covenant that is to say a Mediator and foundation of the covenant of grace To establish figurative terms taken from the peoples deliverance and return from Babylon V. 9. They shall namely mine elect being thus freed from sin and the world shal by my blessing be borne up in the way of their celestial calling and shal be preserved from all evil V. 11. I will make I wil cause men to come from all parts of the World to my Church and wil take away all things as may hinder their conversion V. 12. Of Sinim according to some they are a people towards the South where the wildernesse of Sin was Gen. 10. 17. Others think they were a Nation on the furthermost Eastern parts called formerly Sina now China V. 14. Zion namely the ancient Church in her greatest afflictions V. 16. Graven thee I wil ever remember thee and take care of thee see Cant. 8. 6. V. 17. Thy children thy former desolations shal be restored and recompensed by the calling of the Gentiles sodainly converted and joyned to thee in Spirit by the preaching of the Gospel And thou shalt be delivered from all thine enemies V. 18. All these namely the multitude of the converted Gentiles Clothe thee thou shalt by them be made renowned and glorious V. 19. Thy waste a figurative description of the unspeakable number of new members which shal be joyned to the Church under the Gospel V. 20. The children namely the Gentiles converted and regenerate in the Church The other namely the carnall Jewes V. 21. Desolate that is to say without a husband which is God Who by the Babylonian captivity had in a manner made a divorce with the Jewish Church V. 22. I will lift up I wil by my power cause Nations and Kingdomes to joyne themselves to the Church and contribute their favour and assistance for the upholding and increasing of it V. 23. They shall bow they shal submit themselves to Christs faith and Kingdom administred by thee Or they shal doe homage to Christ present in the middest of thee V. 24. Shall the prey an exaggeration of the Churches miraculous deliverance out of the hands of most powerful enemies who had good right to be Lords over it by reason of the victory which God had granted them over his people And by this figure is also signified the Churches Redemption from the divels tyrannie who worked with power Luke 11. 21 22. as executioner of Gods just vengeance V. 26. Feed them that is to say they shal consume and destroy one another Isa. 9. 20. CHAP. L. Vers. 1. WHere is that is to say O ye Jewes I have not cast off your Nation with which I had contracted matrimony neither have I subjected your particular persons unto bondage through mine owne rigour and hardnesse as under the Law it was lawful for the husband to put away his wife which was not pleasing to him though she was innocent Deut. 24. 1. and the father for poverty might sell his children though they were obedient Exod. 21. 7. 2 King 4. 1. but by reason of your publike and private sinnes Now this may be referred either to the captivity of Babylon or to the last rejection of the Jewes after Christs comming V. 2. No man namely for to receive me John 1. 11. A description of the Jewes rebellion against the voyce of the Gospell My hand doe not you know me to be sufficient to deliver you At my rebuke I am the same who formerly delivered you out of Egypt where I did the miracles here mentioned drying up the Sea causing the Fish to die in the rivers darkning the skie with thicke darknesse Exo. 7. 18. 10. 21. 14. 21. V. 4. The Lord my word is altogether divine directed to the comfort and salvation of afflicted soules Matth. 11. 28. and propounded by me through Gods expresse command and therefore for it am I hated and persecuted Christs owne words As the learned namely of supreame and divine learning and of celestiall doctrine He wakeneth he alwaies inspires me with his truth and mysteries and with ful knowledge and understanding Ioh. 5. 20. 8. 28 38. Col. 2. 3. V. 7. Set my face I have strengthened and encouraged my selfe in the execution of mine office against the hardnesse of the people and all other opposition see Jer. 1. 18. 15. 20. Ezek. 3. 8 9. V. 8. He is namely God the Judge approver and defender of my perfect obedience and righteousnesse is present to beare me up against all men V. 9. They all namely the wicked mine adversaries V. 10. Of his servant namely Christs servant Isa. 42. 1. In darknesse of afflictions dangers and perplexities Psal. 23. 4. V. 11. Behold but as for you rebels who thinke to escape my judgements with your carnal wit and your arts and inventions see what benefit you will reap by it for all shal be but in vaine This shall ye namely all these inevitable and irreparable evils CHAP. LI. Vers. 1. AFter righteousnesse namely true righteousnesse by faith in Christ not false righteousnesse by the merits of your owne workes Rom. 9. 31. 32. Looke unto that is to say you beleeving Jewes who will be but few in number at the comming of Christ the whole body of the Nation being rejected consider that your first parents Abraham and Sarah were alone when I called them and tooke them to me and yet I increased their posterity to an infinite number And from thence you may gather that I wil doe the like by you by joyning the Gentiles to my Church V. 2. Alone having no children and being out of hope of having any V. 3. Shall comfort raising her up by calling of the Gentiles out of the ruine she was fallen into by the apostacy of the Jewes Like Eden namely the earthly paradise Gen. 2. 8. V. 4. A Law I wil cause my Gospel to be preached through the World to be as it were a new Law and forme in the state and government of my Church Psa. 110. 2. Isa. 2. 3. Will make I wil firmely and inevocably establish the government of my Word and Spirit in the Church for a secure guid to bring it to eternal life V. 〈◊〉 My righteousnesse that is to say the effect of my promises my grace and bounty but especially the revelation of the Sonne of Gods righteousnesse which proceeded from and was appointed by God and is onely sufficient to appeare before his justice seate in justification of life to all beleevers Rom.
onely gather all Nations indifferently into my Church but this shall last untill such time as all mine elect be gathered together V. 12. For the Nation they shall all come to thee because that cut of the Church there is no salvation That will not namely that will noâ— submit themselves to Christs Kingdome established in thee and administred by thâ—e by meanes of his Word V. 13. The glory the faire Cedars of Lebanon and other Trees of value shall be made use of in the building and beautifying of my Temple that is to say whatsoever is good in the World either in understanding vertue or doctrine shall be sanctifyed and employed for the building up of the Church see Isa. 41. 19. Of my feet namely of mine ordinary residence in grace He hath a relation to that the Arke was called the Lords foot-stoole 1 Chro. 28. 2. Psal. 132. 7. V. 15. Thou hast been that is to say thou Church whilsâ— thou wert restrained within the compasse of the Jewish Nation onely which suffered so many evils and reproaches from the World V. 16. Thou shalt the Princes and Nations which are converted to Christ shall maintaine thee with their substance and wealth V. 17. I will bring my graces under the Gospel shall be farre more excellent and precious then they were under the Law Also make whereas heretofore thou wert tyrannized over by those that were thy Governours I will now have thy government be in peace and justice V. 18. Thou shalt call thou shalt be every way defended by my protection And thy gates the meaning seemes to be that God will continually come to thee with new benefits and thou shalt goe forth to meet him with thankesgiving Psa. 89. 16. V. 19. Shall be no more thy true light shall be Gods grace in this world and his glory in Heaven both which are firme and without variation V. 21. Thy people all the true members of the Church shall be justified through faith in Christ and sanctified by his Spirit Isa. 35. 8. 52. 1. The Land the world in the estate renewed by Christ and the good things thereof as well in this life as in the life everlasting V. 22. A little one that is as much as to say the Church shall increase wonderfully CHAP. LXI Vers. 1. IS upon me Christs words Anointed me in my humane nature God the Father hath endowed me with the gifts of his Spirit above measure John 3. 34. and in my whole person hath consecrated me to be King Prophet and Priest of his Church for the ancient holy unction was applied to these three offices Good tidings namely the Gospel of grace which hath a reference to his Office of Prophet Unto the meeke the ordinary title of true beleevers for this quality is required in true faith and is a true token of the Spirit of regeneration To bind up to heale those soules that are afflicted by the feeling of their sinnes and contrite through repentance which belongeth to the Office of Priest Liberty from the bondage of the divell sinne and death John 8. 36. Which belongeth to the Kingdome and Kingly Office of Christ. V. 2. The acceptable yeere namely the new and happy age of Gods grace answerable to the ancient yeere of Jubile where in all bondages and morgages of Lands were freed see Isa. 49. 8. and Tit. 3. 4. Of vengeance upon the Churches enemies This seemes to be added to shew that the spirituall jubile hath a great advantage of benefit over the ancient ceremoniall jubile for in the old jubile a man had no way to complaine or have right of a master that had abused his servant during the time of his bondage But here Christ punisheth the divell and all his ministers V. 3. For ashes which they were wonted to cast upon their heads in time of mourning Job 2. 12. Lam. 2. 10. The Oyle according to the fashion of the times wherein they used to anoint their faces with Oile in the time of rejoycing The garment namely festivall garments which were worne onely in those daies that they offered Sacrifices of praise and solemne thankesgiving Psal 30. 11. 132. 16. Eccl. 9. 8. Be called they shall be like unto faire great Trees well rooted by faith in Christ firme and abounding in fruits of good workes V. 5. And strangers namely those that shall joyne themselves to the Church only by an outward profession and shall not be incorporate into it in Spirit and truth like unto the Gibeonites Jos. 9. 21. and they shall also doe service in Gods Church in secular businesses V. 6. Ye shall be all true beleevers shall attend upon the spirituall service Offering up through Jesus Christ their owne bodies and persons their goods praises and thankesgivings c. Ro. 12. 5. Heb. 13. 15. 1 Pet 2. 5. V. 7. Double that is to say extreame as Isa. 40. 2. Jer. 17. 18. Or full of misery within themselves and subject to contempt from others Their portion namely the beleevers The double that is to say the fulnesse of goods and glory Zech. 9. 12. V. 8. For I that is to say I will doe all beleevers this good because I will have them by reason that they shall be truely converted to me renouncing all manner of hypocrifie for which they were heretofore abominable unto me Robbery for that is to say all outward profession and exercise of religion which is not joyned with inward righteousnesse and justice Matth. 23. 25. V. 9. Shall be knowne by its vertue and good workes and also by Gods singular blessings upon them V. 10. I will the Churches words acknowleding Gods benefits Hath clâ—athed me he hath compassed me round about with glory by the deliverance which he hath sent me and by the effects of his righteousnesse and grace see Psa. 132. 9 16. Decketh himselfe c. the Italian decked with a Crown the Hebrew word signifieth a Priestly garment for peradventure a bridegrooms head ornaments had some resemblance to the Priests ornaments V. 11. Cause righteousnesse namely the effects of his grace and bounty followed by the Churches acknowledgements and thankesgivings CHAP. LXII Vers. 1. FOr Zions sake the Prophets words in the name of all the other Prophets ver 6 7. by which he protesteth that because of his zeale for the good and safety of the Church he wil continue in declaring of Gods promises concerning the Messias and in praying him to fulfill them The righteousnesse that is to say the defence of the Churches right against her enemies and the communication of Gods in benefits to her V. 2. Thou shalt be called thou shalt be set into a new estate which the Lord himselfe shall create V. 3. Thou shalt also be that is to say he shall keep thee as a most precions thing or thou shalt be the subject of his glory V. 4. Forsaken namely by Gods grace and presence like unto a woman that her husband had put away see Isa. 54. 6 7. Beulah the
spirituall enemies V. 26. And I will I will blesse them and their habitation and their pasture abundantly V. 27. When I have broken when I have freed and redeemed them by the bloud of my sonne from the spirituall captivity of the devill and sinne V. 29. A plant Jesus Christ glorious in his divine Majesty and force who shall make his Church famous through his gifts and graces being her true tree of life See Isa. 11. 1. Jer. 23. 5. V. 31. Are men all the aforesaid things are to be understood spiritually with a relation to the soule of the elect and the salvation of it so that the correspondency which is betweene the sheep a bruit beast and the shepheard which is man is found in spirit between man and his God CHAP. XXXV Ver. 〈◊〉 MOunt towards the land of Idumaea or Edom. V. 5. Hatred against Israel See Ezek. 25. 15. Amos 1. 11. Of the children the Italian overthrowne the children that is to say hast assisted the Caldaeans in making a horrible slaughter of my people Psal. 137. 7. Ezek. 25. 12. that their the Italian at the fulnesse of their iniquity at which time the measure of my peoples sinnes being full I also caused my judgements to fall violently upon them Ezek. 21. 30. 31. V. 6. And bloud namely the sword and violent death V. 10. Two Nations thou hast perswaded thy selfe that thou shouldest possesse the land of Judah and of the ten Tribes Whereas the Lord the Italian though the sword though the Lord have taken it for his owne proper habitation placing his people there and his Temple with the signes of his presence V. 11. Make my selfe I will make my selfe knowne to my Church by new trials of my justice and power against her enemies and of my love and mercy towards her V. 14. So shall the Italian when the whole earth rejoyceth namely when I shall give all the world cause to rejoyce at my peoples deliverance and their re-establishment in their countrey then will I increase thy desolation This was partly verefied in the Idumaeans but hath been accomplished in the enemies of the Church whose curse and condemnation increased when salvation appeared to the elect and beleevers through Christ. CHAP. XXXVI Ver. 2. HAd said hath triumphed and scoffed at your desolation The high places the Italian the everlasting hils an epithet ordinarily given to high hils Gen. 49. 26. Deut 33. 15. Hab. 3. 6. by reason of their immovable firmenesse but by this figure is chiefly meant the Church founded upon Gods promises V. 3. And ye are taken up ye have been derided by prophane Nations V. 7. I have lifted that is to say I have heaven V. 8. Shoot forth you shall be endowed with new fruitfullnesse which my people shall enjoy being shortly to come out of captivity A figurative description of the happinesse which shall be in the world under the Messias in the behalfe of the Church V. 12. Thou shalt no more he attributes the desolation which happened to his people by hunger pestilence and warre to the countrey by a similtude of evill women that doe kill their burthen in their wombe V. 13. Devourest up as who should say an accursed countrey condemned to all manner of misery the inhabitants of which cannot live the Canaanites having first been rooted out of it and since that the Israelites V. 14. Thou shalâ— thou shalt no more be subject to those frequent calamities which have made thee infamous V. 17. As the uncleannesse which is extreamely abominable V. 20. They prophanâ—d Through their misery and slavery occasioned by their owne sins they have given their enemies occasion of blaspheming me as if I their God could not have saved them or as if I were not faithfull in my promises V. 21. I had pity For to free my Name from these imputations I have resolved to forgive my people and to re-establish them V. 23. Sanctifie I will cause my divine perfections to be knowne by the effects contrary to those slanders that my holy name may be respected and honoured by all men as it ought to be V. 24. I will take you By the returne from Babylon is figured and comprehended the salvation oâ— the Church by the Messias together with the abundance of all spirituall graces V. 25. I will sprinkle I will largely communicate my grace â—nto you and grant you pardon for all your sinnes parchased with the price of my Sonnes blood which was shed for the sinnes of the world Ephes. 5. 26. Heb 9. 14. 1 John 1. 7. V. 26. The stony heart namely The hard heart which hath beene inflexible to my spirit insensible of my Word and Judgements and impeneâ—â—ble to my grace Of flesh pliable and capable of being vivified and governed by my spirit as amongst naturall bodies there is none fitting nor apt to receive and containe the vitall spirit but â—nely the fleshly body V. 29. Save you By my free Justification I will free you from that punishment which your filthinesse deserves and by the sanctification of my spirit I will free you from the corruption and slavery of sinne I will call By mine Almighty Word I will cause all manner of good things to be brought forth unto you V. 32. For your sakes Not for any desert or worth that is in you V. 37. Be enquired that is to say The abundance of goods shall be such that they shall desire nothing but for to have a number of men sufficient to enjoy those goods V. 38. As the holy flocke Which was brought into Jerusalem at the three solemne feasts for sacrifices in innumerable quantity CHAP. XXXVII Vers. 1. IN the spirit namely In extasie and rapture of minde Bones Dead mens bones V. 3. Can these bones By any way or naturall power that thou knowest V. 4. Prophecie Be thou the instrument of mine Almightie Word by which in vision these bones shall seeme to thee to have life put into them for a signe that by my power my people shall be re-established in their former estate V. 7. Aâ—â—oyse A signe of Gods glorious presence shewing his power in a miraculous and supernaturall worke To his bone Joyning themselves againe to thir naturall joynts V. 9. To the wind the Italian To the spirit According to some to the soule of man and according to some to the holy Ghost it selfe whose personall property is to vivifie and cause all things to live Psal. 104. 30. From the foure For to signifie the restauration of the people from all those places where they had been scattered Breathe upon Send the soule and spirit of life into every one of these dead bodies by the operation of thy divine power Hee seemes to intend to represent the manner of the creating and infusing the soule into Adam described Gen. 2. 7. V. 11. Our bones Wee are destroyed beyond hope of restauration Wee are in Babylon like dried bones in sepulchres Psal. â—41 7. V. 16. One sticke Some little piece of boord or
death Dan. 88. and 11. 4. 1 Mac. 1 9 10. V. 7. A fourth by Dan. 8. 9. we may finde that the first meaning of this Prophecye hath a relation to the kingdome of Syria and Aegypt possessed by Seleucides and Lagides which notwithstanding doth not hinder us from beleeving but that Gods Spirit did looke yet further namely to the Roman Empire by the resemblance of â—t to the other in the persecuting of the Church the subversion and interdiction of Gods service and the violence done to consciences Whereupon the Revelation doth fit many of these passages of Daniel to Antichrist See Dan. 2. 40. Dreadfull especially to Gods people who were never more cruelly used then by Seleucides Dan. 8. 11 12. and 11. 31 36. Diverse seeing his tyranny over Gods people tended to force men to idolatry and to annihilate Gods service which none of the precedent Empires had attempted Ten hornes these are the ten Seleucides Kings of Asia and of Syria to Antiochus comprehending him amongst the rest v. 24. For although he had successors yet the people of God in regard of whom these things are spoken begun after Antiochus to re-assume their liberty under the Asmoneans untill Christ. V. 8. Another this is Antiochus called Epiphanes who is one of the number of the ten Kings yet he is called another because his tyranny over the people was especiall v. 24. Little as Dan. 8 9. because that this Antiochus was the strongest of his brethren and the kingdom did not by right belong him and besides he was of a base and despicable carriage Dan. 11. 21. Three of that is to say three Kings namely Ptolomeus Philopater King of Aegypt who had taken Syria Antiochus the Great father of Epiphanes and Seleucus his brother who were all three deprived either of their lives or of their kingdomes by Antiochus v. 24. Weare eyes to shew his naturall sagacity and cunning Dan. 8. 23 25. and 11. 23 32. Presumptuous he shall be exceeding haughty in words 1 Mac. 1. 25. and cruell in bloudy decrees and a great blasphemer of God himselfe v. 25. Dan. 8. 23 25. and 11. 36. 1 Mac. 1. 46 47. See the comparison of this with Pagan Rome Rev. 1â— 5. V. 9. â—ill the Thrones untill God did enter into judgement against Epiphanes for the deliverance and revenge of his people A figurative description as Psal. 7. 6 7 and 9 4 7. The ancient A figurative representation of God the everlasting Father and his glorious Majesty Wheeles Gods Throne is here described with wheeles 1 Chron. 28. 18. Ezek. 1. 15. and 10. 9. to shew that Gods providence moveth every where to governe all things and to provide for all things V. 10. Fiery streame hereby is signified the inevitable and consuming force of Gods judgements See Psal. 50 3. and 97. 3. Isa. 30. 33. Thousand of holy Angels The books termes taken from judgements amongst men in which the enquiries proofes confessions and other writings are produced to frame the judgement by and the Lawes also are considered See Rev. 20. 12. V. 11. And given A description of the death and everlasting damnation of Antiochus 1 Mac. 6. 8 13. V. 12. Their dominion not at the same time but the meaning is that every great Empire enemy and persecutor of the Church was destroyed before Christs comming upon earth from time to time though the nations still continued and subsisted in some weake and low forme of state See Dan. 2. 25. untill all the reliques were swallowed up by the Romans V. 13. One the Sonne of God is here represented in the flesh who after his resurrection is set at the right hand of the Father and from him hath obtained all power in heaven and in earth See Ezek. 1. 26. Acts 2. 34 36. Ephes. 1. 20. Phil. 2. 9. Heb. 1. 3 4. Rev. 1. 13. 14. 14. V. 15. Was grieved the Italian I fainted through the greatnesse and brightnesse of the sight of Gods majestie according to the manner of Prophets after their extasies which did dazle their senses tire their spirits and overthrow their naturall faculties See Dan. 7. 28. and 8. 27. and 10. 8. 16. V. 16. That stood by namely one of the Angels that appeared in this vision V. 17. Kings that is to say kingdomes Dan. 2. 38 39. V. 18. The Sa 〈…〉 that is to say the Church of God in Christ her head first and afterwards the whole body which shall be perfectly united with him shall receive from God the spirituall and everlasting kingdome See Dan. 7. 22. Isay 60. 12. Rev. 1 6. 5. 10. whereof the Machabies principality was but a shadow and was betweene the reigne of Antiochus and the comming of Christ. V. 20. Whose looke thus is Antiochus his great power and enterprizes set downe which he reformed more then all the rest of the Sâ—leucides Dan. 8. 10. and 11. â—7 V. 22. To the Saints namely to Gods people v. 25. Dan. 8. 24. and 11. 30. V. 23. The whole earth this understood of the Seleucides signifieth a great extent of land but being anagogically referred to Rome it represents the affected and titular universality of their Empire V. 25. Change times to annihilate Gods service his feasts Sabbaths and other solemne and sacred dayes and all the other Ordinances of the Law Dan. 8. 11. 11. 31. 1 Mac. 1. 47 48. Vntill a time these persecutions of Antiochus with which he persecuted Gods people shall last one yeare two yeares and halfe a yeare That is to say three yeares and a halfe beginning as it should seeme from that time which is set downe 1 Mac. 1. 30. See Rom 13. 5. V. 28. My countenance I became pale and wan as well by reason of the violent raptures of the Spirit as through horror of thinking upon those things which were foretold against Gods people CHAP. VIII Verse 1. AT the first in the first yeare of Belshazzar Dan. 7. 1. V. 2. I was some hold that he was there in vision as Ezek. 8. 3. 40. 2. Others corporally which seemes to be confirmed by Dan. 10. 4. and that the Province of Shushan was then under the Babylonians Empire whereof notwithstanding the stories make no mention Palace the place of royall residence where the Kings of Persia afterwards kept their Court and dwelt one part of the yeare Of Elam namely of Persia. Of Ulai called by historians Eulean V. 3. A Ram a figure of the Persian and Median Empire signified by the two hornes Dan. 2. 39. 7. 5. But one namely the Persian which though it was founded upon the Median grew a great deale greater then it by the means of Cyrus the Persian his victories Who took away Media from his Grandfather and afterwards took Babylon and many countries moe V. 4. Westward See Dan. 7. 5. What â—e and none could hinder his enterprizes nor actions V. 5. An â—e Goat a figure of the Grecians kingdome under Alexander v. 21. See Dan. 2. 39. 7.
to Thee it belongs to use mercie and forgivenesse for thou alone hast power to doe it v. 18. V. 13. Understand Endevouring to to repent truly according to thy Word by meanes of which we may be made partakers of the fruit of thy holy promises V. 14. Watched upon the evill His providence hath been attentive to bring it in the prefixed time and instant see Jer. 1. 12. and 31. 28. and 44. 27. 2 Pet. 2. 3. V. 16 Thy righteousnesse namely Thy goodnesse and loyalty in thy promises and fatherly equitie towards thy poore children cruelly tormented by their enemies upon unjust causes See Psal. 31. V. 17. To shine Shew thy Grace and Favour in effects which like a 〈…〉 lfying and cheaâ—ing sunne may disperse all these mists of extreme desolations Numb 6. 25. Psal. 8. 3. 7. 19. For the Lords sake For thine owne sake or as some will have it for the promised Messias and Mediators sake V. 19. Thy Name They are and professe themselves to be thine and doe beare the bages and markes of it V. 21. Touched me In token of encouragement to heare these mysteries and of infusion of new divine vertue to understand and remember them and of comfort in these promises V. 23. The commandement the Italian The Word God hath revealed to us Angels and to me especially the secrets of his Councell concerning the restauration of Jerusalem and how long it shall last afterward untill the Messias and hath sent me to declare it unto thee See Dan. 10. 12. Beloved Singularly beloved of God and favoured with his graces Dan. 10. 11 19. V. 24. Seventie weekes Thou hast prayed to God concerning the seventy yeeres of the peoples captivity which the Lord hath appointed And I will tell thee moreover That after the accomplishment of those yeeres there be seventie times seven yeeres which are the weeke of yeeres that is to lay foure hundred and ninty yeeres appointed for the lasting of the people and of the city of Jerusalem in which time the Messias shall come shall fulfill the Prophecies shall satisfie for the sins of the world by his death and shall establish the true righteousnesse of the Gospell which shall remain for ever through Which all believers shall be absolved and justified and shall by his spirit be regenerate to a new and godly life and hee shall be consecrated and made an everlasting King at the right hand of God his Father having obtained the fulnesse of Gods-spirit as head of his Church And after all this the City and the Nation shall be destroyed by the Romans The most holy Heb The Holinesse of Holinsse that is to say He that is Holinesse it self and in Whom consists all the Churches holinesse who is in Spirit and truth that which the Arke the Propitiatory the Altar and the Sanctuary which were called most holy things and were consecrated by unction Exod. 30. 36. were but in shadow and figurative V. 25. From the going forth He sheweth when the beginning of these seventie weekes shall be namely After that by Darius his decree Ezr. 4. 24. and 6. 1. 15. The Temple was re-edified and consequently the City also after Darius had given way for that which the enemies would have hindred namely the restauration of the City Ezra 4. 12 13 24. Unto the Messiah Untill the Son of God made manifest in the flesh and consecrated everlasting King of the Church v. 2â— doe by a secred conduct make Himselfe as it were Captaine of the Romans v. 26. Matth. 22. 7. and utterly destroy Jerusalem Seven weekes Of yeeres which are nine and forty yeeres from Darius his decree untill such time as the walls of Jerusalem were finished by Nehemiah Threescore and two Which are foure hundred foure and thirty yeeres namely from the restauration of Jerusalem untill the time of the last ruine of it by the Romans Built againe that is to say Jerusalem shall subsist being continually built and beautified with new buildings within side and fortified on the outside notwithstanding the grievous oppressions which it shall suffer under the Empires of Persia Greece and Rome V. 26. And after Joyned to the seven precedent weekes which make in all threescore and nine weeks that is to say In the last of the seventie Be cut off By the Jewes and in their opinion quite destroyed without any residue or hope of restauration Isa. 53. 8. But not for the Italian And shall have nothing left Being brought to nothing by death having no life strength nor dignitie in shew left him See Psa. 22. 6. Isa. 53. 2 3. Phil. 2. 3. Others there being nothing in him namely no cause nor fault Isa. 53. 9. Or there being nothing therein for him that is to say All being done for the good and redemption of mankind The people of namely The Romans Shall be with It shall be sudden irreparable and violent like to a destruction caused by a deluge of waters Desolations are After the warre with the Romans is once begun it shall never cease untill Jerusalem be quite destroyed according to Gods decree V. 27. And he namely Christ being come and comming in the world shall in one of those weekes by the Gospel renew the Covenant with the Jewes which shall believe which he had made with their forefathers and shall ratifie it by new sacraments Of the weeke Of that weeke which remaines after the foresaid sixty nine to make up the number of seventy for indeed the revolts and troubles of the Jewes lasted three yeeres and a halfe or foure yeeres after the threescore and nine weeks Shall cause Through the desolation of the Temple by the Romans the Jewish service and sacrifices shall cease And for the the Italian The destroyer shall come upon the abominable wings that is to say The Roman army led by Titus shall come with great speed as if it were carryed flying upon Eagles wings which were the ensignes of the Roman legions called abominable because the Romans did worship them as God-heads of armies and did place them in the Temple of God for to prophane it Mat. 24. 15. Mar. 13. 14. Luke 21. 20. Uâ—tiâ— See Isa. 10. 23. The consummation the Italian The inundation Whereof see v. 26. CAAP. X. Vers. 1. THe third After hee had seized upon the Babylonian Empire and had established the second Monarchie The time appointed the Italian The army was great namely Of the Angells which appeared in this vision Others The time appointed was long that is to say Though the things fore-told are not to be fulfilled of a long time yet is the Prophecie true V. 2. Was mourning For the enemies of our Nation hindered the re-establishment of Jerusalem and of the Temple which Cyrus had given way to Ezra 4. 5. V. 3. I eate no I abstained from all meales wherein one might rejoyce either at the qualitie of the food or at the company that was at them or that I tooke any delight in I fasted with bread and
world over by which the consciences being moved shall come to him Hag. 2. 6 7. Heb. 12. 26. The children The true elect children of grace shall joyne themselves in spirit to the communion of the Church from all the ends of the world where they have beene scattered V. 12. Compasseth me In all their actions they are disloyall unto me Judah In the tribe of Judah which hath not forsaken Gods pure service there doth yet remaine the lawfull government of Davids posterity Is faithfull He persevereth in my covenant holding himselfe to the faith and Religion of his holy ancient forefathers or to that which is taught them by Gods holy servants the Prophets and Priests CHAP. XII Vers. 1. FEedeth He builds upon vaine means and feeds himselfe with frivolous and ruinous hopes the Easterne wind being very tempestuous in those countreys continuing in his sinnes and thinking to escape Godâ— judgements by strange and unlawfull covenants Oyle the Italian sweet smelling oyles Whereof there was great plenty in Judea 2 Kings 20. 13. V. 2. The Lord That which I have spoken in praise of Judah is not to free him from all defects for he hath also his grievous faults but because Gods true service is yet remaining there God wil yet reprove and redargue him with words but as for the ten tribes he will judge them with deeds seeing they are almost become incapable of all correction V. 3. In the wombe These histories seeme to be alledged here to reprove Israel for their ingratitude after so many great benefits of God towards their forefathers which he reduces to two heads figured here in these two histories One is Jacobs election before Esau his brother the Other his deliverance from all those evills wherewith God had tried and exercised him By his strength Which was given him by Gods grace A figure of the spirituall strength of the faith and spirit With God With the Son of God who appeared to Jacob in humane shape who also by reason of his office of Mediator is afterwards called Angel V. 4. He wept This weeping may be referred to that which is said Gen. 35. 8. And it seemes it was a weeping upon some solemne time of supplication With us namely With Jacob our father confirming Gods promises to him and all his Posterity Gen. 35. 11. V. 5. The Lord is He hath take this name of Eternall with his people Exod. 3. 14 15. for a pledge of the truth of his promises and therefore he will without faile performe them if we doe turne to him V. 7. He is namely Ephraim is degenerate and hath taken upon him the customes and manners of a Canaanite being wholly addicted to dishonest gaine to deceits and avarice see Ezek. 16. 3. Is a Merchant the Italian A Canaanite A Nation whose ordinary exercise was merchandizing with all the vices which were annexed unto it and therefore that Name is taken for a Merchant and very often also for a deceiver V. 8. My labours I have not stained my trading with any great misdeed onely I have used certaine subtilties and crafts therein as were not subject to the Law words of a prophane and cauâ—erized conscience V. 9. I that am Although thou beest so corrupt yet will I observe mine ancient covenant which I made even in the land of Egypt towards my true Israel in spirit An Evangelicall promise Will yet make thee I will deliver my Church from the spirituall Egypt and will make her passe through the wildernesse of the world in particular Churches aspiring towards the heavenly Canaan even as my people dwelt in Tents in the Wildernesse the remembrance whereof is celebrated in the feast of the Tabernacles Lev. 23. 43. See Zech. 14. 16. V. 10. Spoken the Italian I will speake I will largely manifest my selfe by my Word â—ee Joel 2. 28. Similitudes grave sentences and doctâ—ines illustrated with similitudes according to the Holy Ghosts stile V. 11. Vanity They are altogether drowned in Idolatry They sacrifice To Idols or peradventure also to the true God but beyond his command wherefore it is all Idolatry As heaps that is to say They are innumerable and at the end of every field see Hos. 8. 11. and 10. 1. V. 12. Fled The meaning seemes to be Remember the first voyage which was Jacobs in extreme misery and servitude and the second which was your comming out of Egypt in a glorious deliverance by the hands of Moses that you may be afraid left I cause you to make a third into wretched captivity V. 13. Preserved Even like unto a flocke of sheep Psal. 77. 20. Isa. 63. 11. V. 14. His blood He will not pardon him his sinne nor cleanse him from it but will keepe it still in remembrance to punish him for it at his appointed time See Ezek. 24. 7 8. CHAP. XIII Verse 〈◊〉 WHen time was that the tribe of Ephraim having the rule of the ten Tribes was terrible through its power but now that it hath strayed and is runne into Idolatry its strength and glory is come to nothing like unto a dead carkase V. 2. They say the Kings of the Tribe of Ephraim do command the people to follow the idolatry which they have established 1 Kings 12. 28. Kisse the whosoever will do Gods service let him come and worship the Calves which Jeroboam hath set up Kissing being an act and token of worship and religious honour See 1 Kings 19. 18. Psal. 2. 12. V. 3. They shall be they shall not be stedfast but shall quickly be dispersed and brought to nothing V. 5. Know thee that is to say I took care of thee and provided all things necessary for thee V. 6. According to their through too much fatnesse and plenty they are become fierce and untamed Deut. 8. 12. 32 15. V. 7. A Leopard which useth to lie in wait to set upon a man See Jer. 5. 6. V. 8. As a Beare See 2. Sam. 17. 8. Prov. 17. 12. that is to say I am become their implacable enemy The cause that is to say I wound them mortally And thâ—re namely upon the high way whereby are meant the instants and times appointed for Gods judgements See the like use of this word Psal. 53 5. Eccles. 3. 17. V. 9. Thou hast Many have wrought together to overthrow thee but I alone can save thee and not thy Kings in whom thou hast trusted V. 10. Of whom thou Some referre this to the first asking of a King 1 Sam. 8. 5. Others to the â—umultuaâ—y election of Jeroboam 1 Kings 12 16. 20. V. 11. I gave thee I have suffered thee to thy hurt and dammage to have a King according to thine owne will though I did not approve of it Hos. 8. 4. and I have aggravated my judgments the more upon thee by reason of the frequent violent deaths of thy Kings which doe bring the Kingdome into extreame ruine V. 12. Is bound up nothing shall escape me I will make them beare the punishment for
all See Deut. 32. 34. Job 14. 17. V. 13. An unwise Son If this people were not foolish they would imitate little Infants which comming into the World doe help themselves and strive to free themselves out of the straights and dangers of the birth so should they likewise have endeavoured to free themselves out of their mortall dangers and travailes by true repentance V. 14. I will if they would but repent indeed Repentance my goodnesse towards them should never alter V. 15. Be fruitfull namely Ephraim He hath a relation to the signification of the name of Ephraim and to the blessing which Jacob gave him Gen. 41. 52. and 48. 19. His brethren namely the other Tribes East winde an impetuous and inavoydable desolation by the Assyrians who assaulted the Land of Israel towards the Wildernesse See Ezek. 19. 12. His Spring figurative termes whereof the meaning is that every one of Gods blessings which are the well-springs of all good things shall be taken away from them and consequently all manner of happinesse shall faile them He shall namely the Enemy signified by the East-winde CHAP. XIV Ver. 2. TAke with you I desire neither sacrifices nor offerings from you but doe you present before me a sincere Confession of your sinnes fervent Prayers to obtaine forgivenesse and sincere Actions of grace Take away pardon through thy Grace and alter by thy Spirit Receive accept out of thy fatherly favour the true witnesses and effects of our conversion Others grant c. Of our lips in stead of sacrifices of beasts we will yeeld unto thee the true and spirituall ones of praise and thanksgiving See Ps. 50. 14 23. and 69 30 31. and 116. 13 14. V. 3. Ashâ—r we will not put our confidence any longer in any humane meanes or power but in thee only See Hos. 5. 13. and 12 1. Upon horses to seeke reliefe from Egypt Isa. 30. 16. To the worke namely to the Idols The fatherlesse namely every person that wanteth a guide reliefe and sustenance as we doe V. 5. I will be I will water them with my graces and heavenly blessings V. 6. Lebanon A hill full of sweet smelling plants Cant. 4. 11. V. 7. Returne namely from their exiles where they were scattered and shall come together into the Church in Alessius his time and there they shall be safe under Gods protection Revive they shall increase and have children The sent thereof the Italian the remembrance of him namely God Hos. 12. 6. He meanes that the knowledge of Him and His Doctrine shall be alwayes most pleasing to his people like unto excellent wine Cant. 1. 2 3. Or God shall love the memory of his people very dearly V. 8. Ephraim shall c. the Italian O Ephraim what have I any more to doe with thou shalt joyne me no more with Idols as thou hast done heretofore I will alone be served in Spirit and truth 2 Cor. 6. 16. I am like the Italian I will be to thee like c. they shall finde all the good they desire in me As when a Tree bringeth forth good fruit and a pleasant shade Cant. 2. 3. Thy fruit this may be understood of the Elects good works brought forth in Them by the only power of Gods grace and Spirit John 15. 2 4. V. 9. The wayes the whole guide of his providence his works and judgments and also his Word and Doctrine are most holy things and good for men But they become an occasion of ruine and perdition to the wicked which doe abuse them through their incredulity and wickednesse Prov. 10. 29. Luke 2. 34. 2 Cor. 2. 16. 1 Pet. 2. 7. The Booke of the Prophet IOEL ARGUMENT THe holy History doth not specifie neither the time nor the occasion of Joels Prophecie The subject of which is to denounce the people 〈◊〉 generall dearth and famine caused by an extreme drought and by a generall spoile made by anextraordinary mixture of 〈…〉 sects Whereupon he calleth all persons of all age and conditions to mourne and humble themselves before God by Fastings Prayers and repentance Whereby he doth in Gods Name prophecye unto them that they shall obtaine ease and deliverance from that terrible scourge promising them that their afflictions and losses which they had endured for many yeares before should be restored them by a mighty plenty But especially according to the manner of Prophets he promises the Church abundance of the gifts of the Holy-Ghost under the Messias whereof the temporall goods were but only a token and pledge And withall the deliverance from all those evils which should happen in the World as well before Christs comming to judgement as also at the very comming by the finall condemnation of all Gods enemies which he most lively describes by a Propheticke Spirit And lastly perfect redemption sanctification and eternall happinesse in the Kingdome of Heaven CHAP. I. Ver. 2. YE old men who by reason of your old age have seen and heard many things V. 4. The Locust A description of a most great spoile made by these small vermine which joyned with an extreme drought had caused a most cruell dearth V. 6. A Nation A terme unproperly attributed to those insects Prov. 30. 25 26. V. 7. Cast it away having thus made them unprofitable men care not now for dressing them or to looke for any fruit from them V. 8. Lament O thou Jerusalem or Judea A virgin espoused and not yet had home or presently after her espousals V. 9. The meat offering the extreme dearth hinders them from furnishing the sacred offerings with Bread Wine and Oyle c. See Exod. 29. 40. Lev. 2. 1. Mourne partly because Gods service is interrupted partly also because they want their ordinary food which they got from the offerings and sacrifices V. 11. Husbandmen Or the Husbandmen are confounded and the Vine-dressers howle V. 12. Joy is he hath a relation to the feasts and merriments which were in harvest time and in time of vintage Isa. 16. 10 Jer. 48. 33. V. 14. Sanctifie appoint a time for this holy exercise and prepare your selves unto it by â—ll acts of piety and devotion The Elders namely the Magistrates and chiefe of the people V. 17. Is rotten because it could not bud up by reason of the extreme drought v. 19 20. V. 18. Of Sheep which otherwise feed in the most dry and barren places V. 19. The fire the drought hath burnt up the Countrey as if fire had gone through it The Pastures or the heards V. 20. Cry by reason of extreme drought A terme taken from Deere and other beasts CHAP. II. Ver. 1. BLow As it were to give notice of the comming of these insects that every one may prepare themselves to prevent the scourge by repentance and prayer to God to beare it constantly and patiently and to overcome it by faith in his grace V. 2. Of darknesse that is to say of most grievous calamity And may be he hath a relation to the comming
I have made use of therein have added their rage and the excesses of their cruelty thereunto not containing themselves within the limits of my revealed will though they could not go beyond my secret permission See Isay 47. 6. V. 16. A line that is to say her buildings shall be reedified and made up againe V. 17. Chuse shall confirme and renew the right and priviledge which he had granted her of being the place of his residence See Isay 14. 1. Zech. 2. 12. V. 18. Foure hornes a figure of the Churches enemies which had set upon her from the foure corners of the world or of the foure Monarchies by which she had been and should be oppressed untill Christs comming Dan. 2. 17. 7. 3. Now by these hornes must be meant iron hornes such as warriers did weare upon their helmets and therefore Carpenters are brought in to breake them and not Butchers V. 20. Carpenters a figure of the instrument which ruined those Empires that persecuted the Church V. 21. So that so that they have easily brought it to passe seeing none had power to resist them CHAP. II. Verse 1. I Lift up in a vision A man the Sonne of God in humane shape as appeares by V. 9. 11. This vision sets forth the great amplification of the Church under the Messias See Isay 54. 2 3. 60. 4. 11. V. 3. The Angell he that had the line in his hand Another Angell namely a created Angell V 4. And said unto he that was the Sonne of God commanded the other who was but a creature to expound the meaning of the vision of the line to the Prophet Shall be inhabited the number of those which shall come thither shall be so great that it will be impossible to encompasse the City with wals Figurative termes to signifie the infinite number of beleevers which shall be called into the Church by the preaching of the Gospell V. 5. A wall of fire that is to say an impregnable wall and defence The glory my presence in Spirit grace and power shall make it glorious as the residence of a King is a glory to the royall City Or as formerly in the desert the glory of God shewed it selfe in the signes of the pillar and of the cloud V. 6. Ho he he exhorteth all the Jewes whereof many for case and carnall enticements staid in Babylon to returne to Jerusalem And by this figure all the elect to leave the world and the corruption thereof to come into Christs Church For I have Babylon cannot be your countrey nor a blessed nor holy abode for you seeing I sent you thither to exile and punish you wherefore when I set you at liberty make use of my benefit V. 7. Deliver thy seâ—fe come forth speedily that thou maist not be infolded in her totall ruine See Jer. 51. 6. 45. Acts 2. 40. V. 8. After the glory a terme taken from that which was ordained in the desert namely that all the people should move and follow the cloudy pillar in which God appeared in majestie when it stirred Exod. 40. 36. Num. 9. 17. The meaning is let all true beleevers follow thorow the deserts of this world the guide of my word and spirit residing and divinely shining in my Church by which they may be conducted to the firme seat of glory which is the heavenly Jerusalem Hath he sent words of the Sonne of God speaking of his Father V. 9. To their servants namely to nations that had been subject to them A figure of the Churches victory over the world which before had oppressed her and kept her in bondage V. 11. In that day namely in the time of the Churches re-establishment by the Messias figured by the Babilonian deliverance V. 12. Shall inherit he shall hold his elect which are the true spirituall Judah for his proper and peculiar people and as such he shall love governe and preserve them See Exod. 34. 9. In the holy namely in the Church V. 13. He is raised he hath wrought powerfully from heaven and hath manifested his power for the deliverance of his people CHAP. III. Verse 1. SHowed me in a vision The end whereof is to shew that in the restauration of the Temple of Gods service it was first of all necessary to have those persons which were to be imployed therein reconciled to God and cleansed from the pollution which they had gotten in Babylon And that likewise the Church represented here by Jehoshua a chiefe Officer of it should be re-admitted into Gods favour to the end that the service which she should yeeld unto him might be accepted which is figured by a forme of judgement wherein Jehoshua is by the Lord absolved and afterwards sanctified Standing like unto a man accused before a Judge Before the Angell namely before the Sonne of God who is both Judge and Advocate and Defendor of those that beleeve in him in this judgement 1 Joh. 2. 1. Satan the adversary the malicious accuser of the Faithfull to 〈◊〉 against whom he complaines pretending to be zealous of having justice done though he be onely moved through an envious and malignant rage Rev. 12. 10. See Psa. 109. 6. V. 2. The Lord namely the Sonne of God who was before called Angell Rebuke thee may mineâ— everlasting Father rebuke and confound thee in this malitious instance which thou makest against my Church See Jude 9. the same words spoken upon another occasion That hath chosen hereby is intimated and shewne the chiefe foundation and ground of the Churches absolution here represented by Jehoshua which is that God from all eternity hath out of his own meere grace chosen his elect to salvation Rom. 8. 33. Is 〈◊〉 this namely this small company which Jehoshua represents a reservation of my grace which I have reserved out of my people whom I have caused to passe thorow the fire of my judgements Amos 4. 11. See Rom. 11. 5. And therefore towards them my decree of grace shall stand firme and invariable V. 3. Filthy garments an ordinary signe of sinne as a white and cleane garmentis a signe of Christs righteousnesse put on by faith and of the regeneration of the Spirit to the newnesse of life See Ezek. 16. 8. 10. Rev. 3. 4 18. 7. 14. V. 4. Unto those namely to the created Angels his Ministers to shew that Christ who only hath power to forgive sinnes doth therein imploy the holy Ministery for an instrument See 2 Cor. 5. 18. I have caused this hath a relation to two spirituall effects The one is that by Christs satisfaction sinne is taken away from before the eyes of God and is not imputed to condemnation though the corruption be not altogether blotted out in man during this life See Psal. 32. 1 2. The other is that Christs merit and righteousnesse is applyed to the beleever to life and that by his Spirit he puts on the new man in righteousnesse and holinesse Gal. 3. 27. Col. 3. 10. V. 5.
Mitre a Priestly ornament for the head Exod 28. 4. to shew that God besides his grace which was common to all the members of his Church did also adorne him with the gifts of his Spirit befitting his priestly charge Stood by as it were to have this his sentence put in execution Whereby is signified Christs assistance to the worke of the ministery in power and Spirit As to that also seemes to be referred his speaking alone in this place to shew that he alone doth all this worke and doth all things in all men and that he can alone pronounce the sentence and comfort the soule by his Spirit V. 7. Judge I will keepe thee in the Priestly degree of which the two chiefe parts were the government in Ecclesiasticall businesses and concerning the worship of God according as it is set downe in the Law Deut. 17. 12. 2 Chro. 19. 11. And the chiefe and continuall Ministery of holy things I will give thee After all this I will gather thee up into my heavenly glory with mine Angels the likenesse of which thou beholdest here in this vision V. 8. Thy fellowes namely The inferiour Priests For they are the Italian For you are I have appointed you to be in your own persons and actions a signe and representation of my Churches re-establishment by the Messias of which I will give you a particular instruction For behold He gives a reason why he had termed them signes and figures namely Because that in Christ was the accomplishment I will bring I will shortly send my sonne into the world who shall take upon him the forme of a servant to accomplish the worke of redemption Phil. 2. 7. The branch A frequent name of the Messias See upon Isa. 4. 2. V. 9. For behold The end of the sending of my Sonne shal be to lay the foundation of my Church upon him who was the fundamentall and corner stone Psa. 118. 22. Isa. 28. 16. figured by some especiall stone which was solemnlie put into the fabrick of Temple and in the presence of the Priests when it begun to be built up ugaine See Zech. 4. 7. 10. Upon one the Italian Upon that one As that materiall stone hath been set in the sight of Joshua and of other Priests So shall the eyes of my providence 2 Chro 16. 9. which is infinite and universall here signified by the number of seven Zech. 4. 10. and 5. 6. and 9. 1. be alwayes fixed upon Christ to maintaine favour and cause him to prosper in his Kingdome See Isa. 24. 6. and 49. 8. and 51. 16. I will engrave Words of God the Father who hath appointed his Sonne to be Mediator and hath confirmed upon his humane nature all the gifts of his Spirit for to performe it See Dan. 2. 34. 44. Heb. 9. 11. I will remove As in Joshua namely made fitting to undertake the Priesthood againe I have sanctified all my Church so by one onely oblation of my Sonne who was eternally consecrated high Priest I will purge all the sinnes of my Church See Heb. 9. 12. and 10. 12 24. In one day This is opposite to your figurative sacrifices which were namely times reiterated see Heb. 7. 27. and 9. 26 28. and 10. 10. V. 10. Shall yee call A figure of the spirituall peace and rest of the Church redeemed and reconciled to God by Christ Mich. 4. 4. CHAP. IV. Vers. 1. CAme againe It is likely that there was some space of time between those visions during which time the Prophet in his extasie was as it were asleepe that is to say without any light of Propheticke revelation without any action or motion of the spirit to him V. 2. A candlestick It seemes he would shew the mysticall meaning of Moses his candlestick Exod. 25. 31. to the description of the making whereof here are some parts added belonging to the mysterie The Candlestick is the Church the bowle above it is Christ who hath received of the Father the fulnesse of the Spirit signified by the oyle to powre it upon his Church Joh. 1. 16 and 3. 34. Acts 2. 33. And as the oyle is pressed out of the Olive which is as it were the lively spring of it so all these gifts and graces proceed from that Christ hath been annoynted and consecrated for an everlasting King and Priest the seven lamps are the severall operations of the Spirit in the faithfull all in fervencie of life and motion and in light of faith and understanding whose chiefe use is to carry the lampe of Gods Word in the world and to cause his glory to shine therein Mat 5. 15 16. Phil. 2. 15. The seven pipes are the severall meanes of the communication of the spirituall and mysticall power of Christ to his members Ephes. 4. 16. Seven pipes Which you must imagine to be in the bottome of the bowle to distribute the oyle to each lampe V. 3. By it the Italian Over it that is to say On the side of it but in such manner that the branches might hang above the bowle V. 5. Knowest thou not This is spoken to inflame the Prophets desire to know the truth of it and to shew him that this was the meaning of Moses his ancient candlestick of which he might by some meanes have learned the signification V. 6. This is This vision is especially directed to Zerubbabel to strengthen him in his charge of politick head of the people as the other was for Joshua the Ecclesiasticall head Not by night I have caused thee to see in this figure that the subsistance of my Church is not in the same kind as that of worldly Empires in force of armes and might but in a lively internall action of my Spirit wherefore be not dismaied in thy mind O Zerubbabel if worldly strength doe faile thee my spirit and power shall supply all as well for the re-establishment of the materiall temple as for the spirituall conduct and preservation of the Church see Hos. 1. 7. V. 7. Who art thou The Empires which oppresse the Church though they be great yet shall they be beaten downe by the stone Dan. 2. 34. which is Christ figured by Zerubbabel See Zech. 14. 10. Shall bring forth It shall be shewen to the world at the appointed time and exalted above all worldly greatnesse Dan. 2. 35. The head stone Or corner stone or front-stone see Psal. 118. 22. With The Angels the faithfull and all creatures rejoycing at Christs Kingdome established in the world shall desire God the Father to heape all manner of blessing and happinesse upon it See Psal. 118. 26. or they shall acknowledge and preach that the Father hath laid up in him all the treasures of his grace and gifts of his Spirit V. 9. That the Lord Seeing the Lord v. 8. is he that saith That the Lord hath sent him we must of necessitie conclude that there are here two persons the one the Sonne who is sent and the other the Father that
5. And the riders The powerfull enemies who are well appointed and provided for war V. 6. Of Joseph namely The ten Tribes the chiefe whereof was Ephraim descended from Joseph that is to say all true Israelites according to the spirit V. 8. I will hisse I will call them by my Gospel as from a far off into my Church see Isa. 5. 26 and 7. 18. For I have Or for I will redeeme them V. 9. Sâ—w them Scatter them abroad in exile and captivity where I will notwithstanding preserve them and their posterity not to let them perish utterly And turne namely from the Spirituall Babylon which is the world and the Kingdome of Satan to the true Jerusalem and to the land of promise which is Christs Church as Hos. 1. 11. Whereof the returne from Babylon was but a proofe and figure V. 10. Shall not A figurative amplification to signifie the infinite number of Believers as Isa. 49. 20. V. 11. He shall passe He will miraculously deliver his Church termes taken from the comming of the children of Israel out of Egypt by the red sea see Isa. 11. 15. The river namely Nilus of Assyria that is to say Of all the enemies represented by these two nations which had most oppressed the Church V. 11. In his name They shall follow him cleaving to Him and to his Word and service which He hath revealed unto them CHAP. XI Vers. 1. OPen A Prophecie of the last destruction of Jerusalem and the Jewes by the Romans because they had rejected the Messias now because Lebanon was the confine of the countrey on that side as the Romans made their chiefe irruption it is brought in as opening the gates of Judea Thy cedars This may be understood either literally because the Romans did almost destroy the whole forrest of Lebanon to employ the trees for the besieging of Jerusalem as Isa. 14. 8. Or figuratively for the most powerfull and flourishing City of Jerusalem as Is 2. 13. Ezek. 17. 3. V. 2. Firre tree If the noblest plants have been spoiled the inferiour ones must not looke to be spared which may also be understood of the lesser cities and holds which were about Jerusalem Forrest namely A faire pleasant parke as Jerusalem was sometimes called by figure Ezek. 21. 2. V. 3. Of the Shepheards namely Of the Governours of Jerusalem who in stead of being shepheards to feed the people were become ravening Lyons whelps Ezek. 19. 2 3. The pride that is to say the numerous and proud nation of the Jewes likned to the yeerely overflowing of Jordan whereof see Jos. 3. 15. Jer. 49. 19. V. 4. Thus saith namely To his sonne who is the Churches everlasting Shepheard Heb. 13. 20. 1 Pet. 5. 4. to whom the father hath given the government and charge of his people oppressed by powerfull prophane nations untill the time prefixed for their totall dispersion by reason of their ingratitude V. 5. Whose possessions namely Any one that hath any right over my people either by conquest of war or otherwise Not guilty they doe it and are not punished for it Jer. 2. 3. and 50. 7. That sell them namely Those that make merchandize of them as of poore slaves Say They doe prophanely boast of the power which God hath given them over his people as of an expresse blessing See Deut. 20. 19. V. 6. For I will Oh my Sonne doe thou exercise this charge of shepheard over this people untill the prefixed time of my patiences lasting after which time I will utterly destroy them for their rebellion and ingratitude I will deliver He seemes to signifie the frequent seditions and civill troubles of the Jewes about the time of their last desolation Of his King namely The Roman Emperour whom they should have accepted for their King rejecting my Sonne Joh. 19. 15. V. 7. O poore namely My poore Church and Jewish nation no way comparable in greatnes and power to other nations and Empires of the world and brought very low by her calamities see Isa. 14. 23. Zeph. 3. 12. Two staves A figure of the two wayes which Christ useth at all times in feeding of his Church the one by lovingly guiding them by his Word and Spirit the other by severely punishing them by the cruell hand of their enemies see Isa. 10. 5. V. 8. Three Shepheards The three chiefe Empires that had tyrannized over my people Jer. 6. 3. and 12. 10. namely The Chaldean Persian and Grecian Empire which were destroyed by the Sonne of God Dan. 2. 45. In one moneth namely In a short time as Hos. 5. 7. My soule I was sorry and vexed at my peoples disloyalty and ingratitude who did likewise begin neither to love not respect me V. 9. I will not A representation of the Jewes Reprobation V. 10. My covenant The peace which I had granted to my Church that she should be no more assaulted nor molested by any strange nation which was verified from the Maccabees time untill a little before the comming of Christ. V. 11. The poore namely Mine Elect which remaine of my people who humbly gave faith to my promises and obedience to my commandements did acknowledge the time of Gods visitations and that the warres moved by the Romans were effects of His providence according to the ancient prophecies V. 12. And I said By the figure of a Shepheard who demands his wages is shewed the Jewes horrible ingratitude who in stead of a full acknowledgement of Christ did deale with the Traytor Judas to have Christ put into their hands for thirty shekels Matth. 26. 15. and 27. 9. V. 13. And the Lord God my Father did so detest their ingratitude that he would have those thirty shekels through Judas despaire and despight to be throwne into the Temple and employed to a prophane use and be no more laid up in the holy treasure That I was prized at Because that the injury done to my Sonne redounded to me who had before governed them by him see John 5. 23. V. 24. I cut asunder Whereby is meant that Christ would not onely governe his people no more in mildnesse and clemencie nor exercise his shepheardly severity in saving corrections and visitation as hee had done in former times but that he would altogether reprove them I might break Taking away from the Jewes according to the flesh the title of being my Church and my people whereas before they had been the same thing in name effect Israel the people of God and Judah I will take unto me the Israel which is according to the Spirit namely all true Believers and will reject the carnall Judah V. 15. Unto me namely To me Zechariah by a figure of the peoples evill government by their owne Heads Priests Doctors and others into whose powers the Lord delivered them for a punishment because they had rejected Christ. V. 16. A shepheard A government which shall be uniforme in wickednesse and depravation though it be administred by severall persons which God had
suffered to raise themselves to that dignity and authority Teare As they use to doe in the slaughter houses for to devoure up all Or worse then ravening beasts who alwayes leave some foot or bone Amos 3. 12. V. 17. The sword namely the punishment of my judgements His arme Which signifieth the power as by the eye is signified counsell and advice as much as to say I will take away from them the place of Conductor and Head and will degrade them quite see 1 Sam. 2. 31. CHAP. XII Verse 1. THe burthen The Prophecie uttered by Gods commission For Israel the Italian concerning Israel concerning the victories which God shall grant unto his Church which is the true Israel according to the spirit V. 2. Jerusalem My Church being set upon by her enemies shall be an occasion that I will strike them with amazement So that they shall not be able to bring their designes to any happy end but shall be the causes of their owne ruines Isai. 51. 17 22. Jer. 51. 7. In the siege In the very instant that they were ready to doe their best and last endevours V. 3. A burthensome stone the Ancients observe that this is taken for an exercise or game which was very frequent in Judea namely to take up a great round stone to try ones strength lifting it up from the ground sometimes to their knees sometimes to their navels sometimes to their shoulders and sometimes as high as their heads at which sport many times they did grievously hurt themselves The meaning is the enemies of the Church shall strive and endevour who shall be able to doe her most hurt but the stoutest and valantest of them all shall be overcome See Matth. 21. 44. V. 4. I will smite I will take away all strength and understanding from mine enemies See Psal. 76. 5 6. V. 5. The Governours The Apostles and Euangelists shall fill the world with wars and dissentions by preaching of the Gospel Luke 12. 49. by which the enemies shall goe to ruine and the Church shall be re-established Obad. 18. V. 7. Shall save The meaning is Christs salvation shall first be proffered to the poore and weake like to the tents of those poore Jewes that lived in the fields and were not comparable to Jerusalem which was a royall and strong city belonging to the House of David that is to say The Kings and great Ones shal be last converted as the event did verifie it under the Gospel to shew the prerogative of meane ones with God See James 2. 5. V. 8. And he The weake and feeble shall by Gods Spirit be strengthened and confirmed in heroicall vertues as David was see Joel 3. 10. The House of David namely The Princes of the blood royall who were also chiefe Officers of the Crowne by which are meant the Apostles who should be endowed with so many graces in Majestie Authority Strength and Truth that they should seeme to be Gods and Angels in the world rather then men See Gal. 4. 14. V. 10. I will powre A prophecie of the last conversion of the Jewes whereof see Mat. 23 39 Rom. 11. 26. 2 Cor. 3. 16. The Spirit namely The presence the operation and the gifts of Christs Spirit which is given through grace and is the Seale and earnest of Gods grace and doth alone produce in Believers holy and acceptable prayers Rom. 8. 25 26. They shall looke that is to say They shall turne to me by Faith Have pierced Psal. 22. 16. Matth. 27. 35. Jâ—h 19. 34. Mourne â—â—r him They shall be exceedingly grieved at their forefathers misdeeds See Jer. 3. 21. Acts 2. 37. V. 11. As the mourning It is likely that hee hath a relation to those solemne lamentations which were appinted for Josias his death who was slaine in the field of Meghiddo 2 Chro. 35. 22 25. And it seemes that Hadradrimmon was some city or strong hold in the said field made mention of onely Zech. 14. 10. V. 12 Every Family Circumstances taken from the manner of publike mournings in which they used to shut themselves up in their houses with their families and refraine the company of women and all manner of delightfull conversation see Numb 20. 29. Of Nathan A branch of Davids posterity out of which sprung Zerobabel who was next to the crowne after Solomons line failed See 2 Sam. 5. 14 Luke 3. 27 31. V. 13. Shemeâ— It seemes that it was some Familie of the Levites 1 Chron. 6. 17. and 23. 10. And the Prophet doth in this manner specifie these Families whereof some had held temporall and some Ecclesiasticall offices to shew that as the Church and State were united and joyneâ— in persecuting of Christ and in putting him to death so they should joyntly doe penance for it CHAP. XIII Vers. 1. IN that day namely when the Messias shall be come into the world A sountaine namely The grace of God in remission of sinnes and regeneration of Spirit shall be proffered to all Believers in Christ. A figure taken from the Waters of the Temple and thâ— washings according to the Law V. 2. The Prophets namely The false prophets by which are meant all seducers and teachers of lies Uncleane spirit namely the Divels wicked and uncleane inspirations V. 3. Shall yet A represention of the spirit of knowledge discretion and zeale in Christs true Church to discerne false doctrines and oppose them Figurative termes taken from that which was commanded to false Prophets Deut. 13. 5 6. and 17. 2. V. 4. The Prophets All false doctrine and worship of former times shall be beaten backe by the cleare light of the Gospel Shall they weare They shall not dare to counterfeit the true Prophets who used to weare such kindes of garments 2 King 1. 8. Isa. 20. 2. Matth. 3. 4. V. 6. Shall say unto him If it appeares that he hath passed through the Church's Discipline because hee hath been a seducer hee shall confesse it and give God the glory approving of the Churches severity used for his correction A representation of the wonderfull power of Gods Spirit and light in convincing and correcting the ministers of error See Acts 8. 13. and 19. 18 19. V. 7. Osword True it is that for a time my Church shall be an enemy to all manner of false doctrine and false teachers but there shall likewise come a time in which by my secret providence Christs true Ministers according as hee himselfe was slaine by the Jewes for a false Prophet shall also be persecuted and slaine whence shall follow a great dispersion of Believers and of Churches in the world Hee seeme to have an especiall relation to the times of Antichrist My Shepheard Christ as well in his owne person as in the persons of his faithfull Ministers My Fellow To shew the unity of Essence and union of the will of the Father and the Sonne the Mediator See upon Isa. 5. 1. Jer. 11. 15. Joh 10. 30. and 17. 22. And I will In this
divine authority And so hath been made and scaled up the number of sacred books whereof the first part goeth under the generall name of the Old Testamcnt or of the Law and the Prophets and this second under the name of New Testament or of Gospell A Greek word which signifieth good and happie tydings used to signifie the relation or aâ—â—untiation of the Sonne of Gods comming in the flesh and of his accomplishing all that had been commanded figured foretold and promised by the Law and by the Prophets And whereunto were alwayes lified up the hopes extended the desires and suspended the expectations of all belecvers Now though all these bookes containe one and the same substance yet are they in forme and particular subject divided into Historicall Doctrinall and Prophetical And the name of Gospell hath been especially appropriated to the first foure historicall written by two Apostles S. Matthew and S Iohn and two Disciples or Evangelists S. Marke and S. Luke authorized all by their drvine vocation accompanied with the true and infallible assistance and conduct of the holy Ghost who hath also from time to time imprinted the certaintie and perswasion thereof in the heart of eâ—ch beâ—eever and in the whole Church which by vertue of this seale hath â—estified published desended and expounded this truth to induce men to the obedience of this faith Now in these soure Evangelists there are some parts which are common wherein they all agree and some that are particular to each one of them Divine wisdome having in this kind tempered this body that in the essentiall parts wherein they all agree the churches faith might be sounded and streng hâ—ed by a relation which was every way agreeing and that by some diverse and singular narrations their studie and meditation might be stirred up and by the suppâ—eâ—ents and amplifications of the one more then of the other the historie might be compleat and the doctrine better made up in all its parts And finally because it might appeare that they had all withoâ—t any fraâ—d or collusion faithfully related that which had to each one been severally inspired The substance wheâ—eof is that the everlasting Sonne of God in his appointed and fore old time tooke humane flesh from the sâ—cred uâ—gin by the miraculous operation of the holy Ghost by whom also his said humane nature was peâ—fcetâ—y sanctified even from his first conception and accumulated with all manner of graces be being â—he sacâ—cd Priest the â—mmaculate Offering the acceptable Mediator and the most righteous head of his Church to redeeme it from death obtaine Gods grace and peace for it and right to everlasting life And â—hat having spent many yeers in a private life â—e was by God his father when he was baptized by Iohn the Baptist his sorerunner installed in the publike exercâ—sc of his of â—ice of Messias of which he persorned the parts of Prophet and Priest upon earth and then he wâ—nt up 〈◊〉 heaven to take possession of the third namely his everlasting Kingdome Now the bistory of the Gospell insists more particularly upon discribing his coâ—â— ersation in the world comprchended in these three parts of Actiâ—ns Doctrine and Sussâ—â—anâ—â—s As for his Actions â—e sets d wne of all so is Naturall Civill Ecclesiasticall Spirituall Miraculous and Divine ones In the one he hath shewed the truth of his humane nature in other his exceeding charitie and mildnesse in other his voluntary obediâ—nce and humility in other his holinesse righteousnesse and most perfect innocency in other his d'vine and infinite power And as by the one he hath not onely given all true beleevers a most perfect paterne for them to imitate but hath principally satisfied the justice of the law and hath as a surety obtained right to eternall life for them so by the other he hath given them most certaine prooses of his powers sufficiency to save and deliver them As for his Doctrine he imployed it first in re-establishing of the true sense of the law which had beene falsified by the Iewish Doctors maniâ—old traditions and superstitions and next inshewing that he alone could fulfill what the Law of God commanded and promised man for his salvation and that he communicated this benefit to all those which were his by faith in justification of life and by his Spirit of regeneration in sanctâ—fication and new obedience Whereof he hath also appâ—in ed new signes and sacred seales in the two holy Sacraments of the Christian Church Baptisme and the holy Supper And consequently to give his beleevers all manner of divine and spirituall instructions for the guide of their beleefe and life which hath beene the seed of Evangelicall doctrine afterwards sowne abroad and manured by his Apostles As for his sufferings the history seâ—s downe how that his life hath beene nothing but a perpetuall course of miseries and infirmities assaults and temptations of the Devill contempt persecutions injuries and reproaches of the world and especially of the wicked Iewish nation and their corrupt Governours even unto the very death of the Crosse by which he having accomplished the chiefe act of his Priesthood fulfilled Gods dâ—cree obtained eternall redemption destroyed the kingdome of Sinne the Dovâ—ll and Death and annihilated all ancient shadowes and ceremonies God hath raised him from the dead and hath most soveraignely exalted him by his ascent into heaven to take possession of his kingdome of which going out of this world he committed the ministery to his Apostles and all their true successors to gather his elect together out of all Nations distribute his grace and gooeâ—â—â— his Church by the preaching of his Gospell accompanied with the porpetuall power of his spirit which he hath certainly promised them CHAP. I. VER 1. THe book A register or muster roll of Christ his lineall descent according to the flesh Luke 3. 23. V. 5. Of Rachab It is uncertaine whether it be meant of that Rachab Ios. 21. V. 8. Joram three successive Kings are left out here Achazia Joas and Amazia 2 King 8. 29. and 11. 2. and 12. 21. and 14. 21. whereof the reason is unknowne as also of many other particularities in these generalogies V. 11. Jechonias the Greeks have confused both these names of Jehoiakim the son of Josias and of Iehoiâ—kiâ— the son of Iehoiakim into one name of Iechoniah and therefore here must be understood the son of Iosias and in v 12. the grandchild who was also properly called Iechonia 1. Chro. 3. 16. about the that is to say under whom at divers times the people were carried away captive to Babylon 2 King 24. 15. V. 12. After they after they were led into captivity begaâ— by Ier. 22. 30. Luke 3. 27. it appears that Salathiel was not the Sonne of Iechonâ—a in whom the line of David by Solomon failed but onely the next successor in the governement of the people Ezra 1. 8. and 5. 14. and 6. 7. See the like examples 1 Cro. 3. 16. 17. See upon
as let heaven blast me the earth abisse me if it be not so For it is this reason doth shew two evils in such oathes namely the impiety of the former making use of the creature in them instead of God alone and the prophanenesse in the aime and intent swearing in jest without truth or reverence Against the first the Lord saith that these creatures are not God but only instruments of his service and his glory Against the second that every one of them hath some speciall relation to God wherefore the prophane abuse of them redoundeth to the offence of himselfe who is also indirectly called upon in these oathes for to punish the breakers thereof V. 36. By thy head affirming any thing and ingaging thy head upon it which thou doest subject to a misfortune if thou liest or by saying as true as my head is deere to me Because thou thine head is not thine own for to engage it or subject it by such oathes to such chances as thou pleasest V. 37. Let your let your sayings be averred by a constant plaine and uniforme truth and not by rash oathes of evill namely from the devill V. 38. Ye have heard Christ condemnes the Pharisees false expositions who did extend the laws of equalizing and iustly proportioning publike punishments judicially inflicted to the facts to the suffering of private revenges V. 39. Râ—sist not evill namely offences which shall be proffered unto you thorow the evilnesse of other men others resist not the wicked The meaning is do not requite evill for evill overcome evill with doing good and do not work your owne revenges Tuâ—ne to him rather then to transgresse against the law of charity and Christian patience suffer a double injury V. 40. Sue thee in the law by violence or by an unlawfull or fraudulent plea. The meaning is do thou use no violence nor interchangeable fraud V. 41. Shall compell thee according to the custome of those dayes by which it was lawfull for one that went about publike affaires which required haste to force any that he met upon the way to go along with him to serve and aide him See Matth. 27. 32. V. 43. And hate this was the false glosse of the Iewish doctors who did restraine the word neighbour to kinsfolks friends and acquaintances only See Luke 10 29. contrary to the true meaning of the law set downe Exod. 23. 5. Lev. 19. 17. 18. Job 31. 29. Psal. 7. 4. Prov. 24. 17. V. 45. Ye may be that ye may indeed be such imitating Gods naturall goodnesse V. 46. If ye love that charity which imitates God and is by him rewarded is not that naturall inclination to love those that love us because that Gods charity extends it selfe even to hâ—s enemies But the spirituall charity to love for the love of him and as he loveth all those whom he hath commanded us to love without any respect to our selves The Publicanâ— men which were infamous and execrable amongst the Iewes not only for their avarice and greedinesse but especially because they were the instruments of the Roman tyrannie upon the Iewes their brethren V. 47. More then others namely more then the Publicans and the wickedest men in the world V. 48. Be ye imitate God in his mercy which in regard of us and of our salvation is the fulnesse of his vertues and therein endeavour to attaine to perfection Ephes. 4. 13. Plul. 3. 12. CAAP. VI. VER 1. YOur almes Other texts say righteousnesse that is to say every good work especially concerning deeds of charitie and helping of the poore See Deut. 24. 13. Psal. 112. 9. Dan. 4. 27. Otherwise for the worke which of it selfe is good is corrupted by the evill end of affecting glory from men in stead of the pure intent to performe the will of God to his glory V. 2. Their reward having aspired only to this vaine glory from men let them content themselves there with and not hope for any other reward from God See Luke 6. 24. V. 3. Let not A proverbiall kinde of speech to signifie a most concealed secret V. 4. Openly In the cleere light of the resurrection of the just as Saint Luke saith V. 9. Pray yee Retaine ye alwayes the substance of this briefe formulary and restraine your selves to the heads thereof and use 〈◊〉 simplicitie and sober brevitie of it hallowed be thou who art perfect holinesse and that wouldest reveale thy selfe unto us as it were by a proper name doe us this favour also that we may in â—ll reverence acknowledge worship and glorifie thee in words and deeds V. 10. Thy Kingdome Establish thy Sons spirituall Kingdome in the world by thy word and spirit and destroy the kingdome of the Devill and sin and bring to perfection both these workes in thy Kingdome of glory 1 Cor. 5. 24. V. 12. Our debts that is to say sinnes Luke 11 4. for which we owe a death by thy judgement As we not to give an example to God by our most unperfect one seeing we all ought to take example by him Ephes. 4. 32. Col. 3. 13. Nor to ground our prayers upon the merits of our workes Dan. 9. 18. but to subscribe to Gods order to pardon if we purpose to be pardoned our selves and to shew ouâ— good conscience to God which is a great prop to faith to obtaine that which is prayed for if we performe it and to condemne our selves to receive nothing from God and if we faile in performing it V. 13. Lead us not Keepe us from all vehemens occasion and object of sinne and suppresse in us all manner of inclination to evill give us the light safeguard and maintenance of thy Spirit and never deprive us of it to give us up into the devils hand and leave us to his accursed inducements Amen so it is or so be it An Hebrew word used in the end of prayers to signifie the servent desire to obtaine that which a man prayeth for Or to testifie the truth and sincerity wherewith a man speaks V. 14. For if this hath an especiall relation to verse 12. V. 16. Of a sad by an hypocriticall and ambitious affectation Disfigure they use art in making themselves look pale and wanne V. 17. Annoint make no outward shew of fasting for hypocrisie or vaine glory but rather make shew to the contrary This ought to be understood of private fasts for in publike fasts God appointed there should be outward shewes of repentance and humiliation for to further the repentance of the heart and for the common edification V. 19. Lay not up Be not set on fire with a desire of many worldly goods for if you abound therin there is great danger that you wil set your hearts your trust and content upon them ver 21. which is a dangerous and hurtfull kinde of Idolatrie Eph. 5. 5. Col. 3. 5. V. 20. But lay up Contrariwise purchase with great fervency spirituall and heavenly goods and endeavour to abound in them in
these lewish Exorcists mentioned also in other histories did operate by any gift of God and calling upon his name or by some unlawfull art Christ also doth not approve of them nor reprove theÌ„ but is content with confuting his adversaries by the example of these V. 28. But if I if you do plainly perceave that I dispossesse the Devill of the tyrannie which he hath usurped over soules and bodies Acknowledge that I am that great and onely King of the Church who onely have power to subdue mine enemie and take away his prey from him which otherwayes and to every other man would be impossible V. 29. Or else if the kingdome of God were not come the devill could not be overcome and consequently could not be spoiled Enter words taken out of Isay 49. 24. V. 30. He that here Christ begins another discourse The meaning is all those that are not joyned to me are mine enemies there is no mean between these two waies yet some sin through ignorance and those may be pardoned 1 Tim. 1. 13. others through hatred and malice against the light motion of the H. Ghost and in such the sin is irremissible Gathereth not he that doth not concurre with me in my work doth spoile and undoe it as far as in him lieth Or he that seekes his salvation any where but in me shall lose it everlastingly V. 31. Wherefore because that in this contrariety between you me you may fall in an extream degree which is irremissible I will give you notice of what nature this sin is that you may take heed of it Forgiven may be pardoned by true conversion in faith and repentance Against the that is to say against his action and proper operation which is to enlighten inwardly and to seale Gods truth within the heart giving it some relish there of and exciting some motion of Gods grace in it See Heb. 6. 4. 10 29. Shall not the cause whereof is Gods will who hath not appointed two regenerations or spirituall resurrections Nor hath not promised to begin again the work of his grace which was brought so farre as the gift of the Spirit when it is once destroyed by a generall apostacy and utter extinguishing of the gift V. 32. Speaketh shall out of his ignorance without illumination of the Spirit have thought or uttered blasphemy against Christ. See 〈◊〉 Tim 1. 13. Against the Son not only against his person and his offices but chiefly against that which iâ— his proper operation namely his word which he doth outwardly reveal and teach as being the word and wisdome of God But whosoever that hath loosened the reines to the extreame wickednesse of his heart in words of blasphemy and outrage against God and his truth of which he hath had the seale and knowledge in his heart by Gods Spirit which is the extreame sinne of the devill and the damned and the very height of the wickeds malice Neither in this world that is to say never as S. Mark saith Or in this world by the effectuall application of the ministery of the Gospell and by finding the peace of conscience nor in the other by Christ his sentence at the last judgement See Acts 3. 19. 1 Thess 3. 13. U. 33. Make the that is to say put the case or grant that the tree be good or bad the fruits will be like it therefore seeing you are perverse you can neither thinke nor speak but perversely of me and of my workes V. 36. Idle word vaine and unprofitable word which serveth neither for the glory of God nor for the edifying of ones neighbour how much more then of blasphemous words V. 37. By thy this seemes to be taken from such judgements in which malefactors are absolved or condemned according to their answers and confessions But the Lord doth extend it to a more generall sense namely that in Gods judgement man shall be judged by his words as the neerest and most ordinary effects and signes of what is in his heart V. 38. We would see a demand for curiosity or for a prophane cloak for their incredulity As much as to say worke some miracle as may be beyond all exception doubt or contradiction V. 39. Adulterous that is to say disloyall in Gods service Isay 57. 3. or a bastard and degenerate generation But the signe instead of the miracle which you desire I will give you an instruction by the figure of Ionah For as he after he had beene three dayes in the fishes belly went out to preach the will of God to the Ninivites so three dayes after my death I will rise againe Or by my resurrection Rom. 1. 4. I will convince all that shall contradict me and it shall be an undoubted evidence of the truth of my word V. 40. In the heart that is to say in the earth a popular kinde of speech for Christs sepulcher being hewne out of a rock was rather above then under ground V. 41. Shall condemne it that is to say their example shall serve to aggravate this peoples rebellion See Ier. 3. 11. Ezek. 16. 51. Rom. 2 27. V. 43. When the after Christ had confuted his malignant adversaries upon the occasion of the possessed mans deliverance he instructeth the people wishing them to beware that the devill have not any occasion to returne by Gods just judgement upon any new sinne for in that case the precedent benefit will aggravate the new ingratitude And under this figure he teacheth all them who have been delivered from the devils spirituall tyranny to beware left they fall into it againe for that he being driven out of his old habitation will endeavour to come into it againe with greater fury and ruine Now this threatning set forth to terrifie all men takes effect in none but only in such whose faith is but only for a time not lively nor soundly rooted as the elects is in whom Christ dwelleth and never departeth from them Dry places receptacles of evill spirits which are driven out of heaven and are not yet shut up in the infernall cloisters See Isay 13. 21. and 34. 19. Rev. 18. 2. and wandring in this lower part of the world to tempt seduce and hurt men taking no delight nor rest but in doing evill See 1 Pet. 5. 8. V 44. Empty Of Christ and of his Spirit to whoÌ„ as to the stronger he had yeelded the place Swept figurative tearmes as much as to say made ready to receive him all vertues which are hinderances and odious to the devill being rooted out and vices established thereâ—n instead of them V. 45. Seven that is to say a great number many spirits often possessing one body See Mark 5. 9. and 16. 9. V. 46. His brethren according to some they were his neerest kinsmen But yet some ancient write 〈◊〉 have beleeved they were some of Iosephs children which he had by a former wise and so commonly held to be Iesus his brethren seeing that Ioseph was held to be his
his owne desires and affections and having no regard at all of himselfe subject 〈◊〉 wholly to Gods will and prepare and dispose himself to all manner of sufferings for my sake And so he reproveth Peter for his two vices namely his presumption and feare of afflictions V. 26. For what this is a reason added to tâ—â— exhortation of ver 24. V. 27. Shall come that is to say hee shall appeare in his essentiall glory of everlasting Sonne of God which he hath from his Father by eternall generation and in the Majesty of King of the Church and Iudge of the world bestowed upon him by his Father as he is Mediatour and in the exaltation of his humane nature into celestiall glory V. 28. Comming that is to say go-up into heaven and by his glorious going up take possession of his Kingâ—ome and from thence manifest it and exercise it here in the world by his word and spirit CHAP. XVIL VER 2. TRansfigured not in his natural shape forme and stature of his body but in regard of a miraculous splendor with which hee was covered as it were for a proofe of his glory V. 3. Moses to signifie the consent and concordancie which was betweene Christ and the Law and the Prophets Now they were knowne to the Apostles either by mentall revelation or by their discourses V. 4. It is good words of a man in rapture not knowing what he said Luke 9. 33. dazeled with the Majestie of this glory transported with the present joy contrary to the terror of the death and passion of the Lord whereof Moses and Elias were talking with him Luke 9 31. V. 5. Overshadowed them Namely those representations of Moses and Elias which it is very likely was but in vision and vanished away this cloud covering them And Iesus remained alone appearing in his true body and reall substance V. 9. Tell the vision See the cause thereof upon Matth. 16. 20. V. 10. Why then Seeing that Elias who appeared even now hath againe withdrawne himselfe how can this agree with the common opinion of the Iewish Doctors grounded upon the Prophesie of Mal. 45. though evill understood that he must come into the world before the comming of the Messias shall he come another time and in another manner Or seeing thou art already come and hast revealed thy selfe in thy glory how doe they say that Elias ought to come before thee V. 11. And restore that is to say hee shall serve to conwert Gods people from their evill wayes and corruptions both in doctrine and manner of living and shall prepare them to receave Iesus Christ and so shall establish the state of the Church See Luke 1. 16 17. Verse 15. Lunaticke that is to say by the meere operation of the Devill or by a naturall disease accompanied with or aggravated by the possession of the Devill v. 18 See Mat. 9. 32. and 12. 22. V. 17. O faithlesse it appeares by Marke 9. 14. that he doth hereby reprove the Iewes who contended with the Disciples and contradicted their doctrine aâ— if they could not have verified it by this miracle It might also bee a generall reproofe to the father of the Child and to the Iewes for their incredulity and to the Disciples also because that for want of Faith in Christs speciall promise Matth. 10. 1. they had made themselves incapable of doing this miracle V. 20. If yee have saith seeing that the command of working miracles and the promise of Gods assistance to the working of them was not generall to all beleevers but particular to the Apostles and other persons of those primitive ages of the Christian Church to whom God revealed this his will Therefore by this word Faith must noâ— bee understood the common faith of all beleevers to the generall promises of Gods grace but the particular faith in those promises 1 Cor. 12. 9. and this faith was a condition which God required in that man whom he would asist with his power in the working of that miracle Te shall say if God hath made you any such promise Or if by secret inspiration it bee revealed unto you that it is convenient and necessary for the confirmation of the Gospell V. 21. This kind It seemes that from hence and Matth â—2 45. It may bee gathered that there are some Devills more malignant cruell and obstinate them others And others beleeve that the difference consists onely in the more or lesse power that God doth grant them By prayer not by a transistory act of faith but by a long and persevering exercise of it to obtaine at Gods hands the victory over so powerfull and rebellious an enomy of faith desiring Gods power by prayer and prayer being enflamed and purged by fasting V. 24. They that these it should seeme were the Collectors of the halfe Sheckellâ— that every Iew above twenty yeares of age did pay yearely after hee was once set downe in the roll of his Nation Exod. 30. 13. who under the Roman Empire and in Capernaum a Citie of Galilce where there was a mixture of Pagans and many Iewes which were not very religious and libertines gathered this money onely of those who voluntarily paid it without any enforcement or authority For the Romans under AUGUSTUS had assigned this money for the Capitoll though the most pious kinde of Iewes paid it also voluntarily to the Temple See Mat. 22. 17. Doth not that is to say is not your master one of those good and willing Iewes that of their owne accord pay this dutie to the Temple V. 16. The Children that is to say according to this common reason I the Sonne of God and Lord of the Temple should be free But seeing I am not yet knowen to 〈◊〉 such I will pay it because that this people shall not take me to be a contemner of Gods order and service V. 27. For mee and thee peradventure because the other Disciples were absent or because these Collectors had spoken to Peter lonely CHAP. XVIII VER 1. IN the Kingdome Namely in the kingdome of the Messias which is called of heaven that is to say spirituall and divine by reason of the Lawes and state thereof and by reason of the quality required in his subjects and of the last accomplishment of it in heaven Now the Disciples thorow ignorance imagined there should bee in it degrees of worldly greatnesse and from thence proceeded their question V. 3. As little in humility simplicitie feare innocencie docility c. See Mat. 11. 25. V. 5. One such namely a true Christian that shall have laid aside all worldly pride whereby hee is become abject in the fight of the world V. 6. Offended despising or wronging him for his simplicâ—â—y and humilitie and shall thereby have disturbed him in the course of his heavenly vocation and holy disposition and caused him to take evill councell and forsake it Or to conceave any sorrow therefore and grow faint therein A milstone the Italian addeth an asse
milstone that is to say a great one such as Horses and Asses doe turne opposite to your lesser ones which were in hand-mills V. 7. Woe infinite evills shall come upon the world because of offences as well upon the offenders as those who are offended It must needs be they are inevitable by reason of the malice weakenesse inconstancy and other vices of men and by reason of Gods providence which suffereth them either for judgment or for tryall and yet mans error shall not thereby bee excusable V. 8. Cut them off See upon Mat. 5. 29. V. 10. Little ones that is to say vile and abject in the sight of the world for their condition and profession Their Angels men ought not to contemne poore beleevers seeing God hath so farre honoured them as to give them his own Angels to be guardians and ministers unto them Heb. 1. 14. who are as it were his houshold and ordinary servants which is signified by seeing the face 1 King 10. 8. V. 11. For the another reason why those poore beleevers ought to be honoured namely because God hath made them partakers of his glorious salvation Iam. 2 5. V. 12. How thinke ye he sheweth another cause of the contempt especially of the Pharisaicall contempt because that the beleevers are poore converted sinners Now saith he that ought not to make them to be lesse esteemed seeing that Christ came expressely for such and that Gods glory and the joy of Angels is the greater therefore Doth he not leave others have it doth he not leave the ninetie and nine in the mountaines c. and goeth to seek that which is gone astray V. 15. Shall trespasse by personall offence or by offence given secretly betwixt him and thee Luk. 17. 3. Now Christ having spoken against them that give offence hee now turneth to them that take offence teaching them how they should proceed therein Heare thee namely thy just complaints to confesse his fault and amend it Or to give glory to God and promise repentance and conversion Gained thou hast brought him againe to his duty and hast bent him to be a good brother to thee See Sam. 5. 20. V. 16. Take with thee that the reproofe may bee of greater weight these men seconding it and also because that if hee bee stubborne the relation which thou shalt make thereof to the Church may bee the better verified V. 17. Vnto the Church namely to the assembly of those who have the governement of the Church in their hands and are to provide for the order peace and discipline of it 1 Cor. 5. 3 4. and 2 Cor. 2. 6. according to the Iewes custom who had also their consistory for the reforming of behaviour and manners As an heathen hold him as a prophane man worthy for his rebellion and hardnesse to bee forbidden the communion of beleevers as Publicans and heathens were amongst the Iewes Mat. 5. 46. Luke 15. 2. V. 18. Ye shall namely you ministers and governours of the Church proceeding in knowledge uprightnesse and wisdome according to the duty of your office See Mat. 16. 19. V. 19. If two the meaning seemes to bee that God being called upon in conjunction of spirit without passion or partiality though there Ecclesiasticall Iudges bee but few in number and consequently of little authority and respect in the world yet he would assist them by his Spirit that they might doe such things as should be ratified in Heaven Yet this may likewise be understood generally of the concord and charity necessarily required in all those that pray unto God concerning one and the selfe same thing See Mat. 5. 23 24. 1 Pet. 3 7. Any thing according to his will as well in the thing it selfe as touching the manner of asking it 1 Iohn 3. 22. and 5. 14. V. 20. In my Name by my authority and by my commission and calling upon me in Faith Am I in grace and spirit V. 22. Seventy that is to say without any limitation V. 23. The Kingdome that is to say Gods spirituall government in his Church re-established by the Messias CHAP. XIX VER 2. HEaled them namely those that were sicke and impotent amongst them as Mat. 12. 15. V. 3. Tempting him to catch and accuse him either for being contrary to Moses and the Law of God if he had absolutly reproved divorces Or for favouring and authorizing lasciviousnesse wickednes and inconstancy amongst men if hee had approved of them For every indifferently at the Husbands pleasure V. 4. Made them the Italian Made men that is to say in the first marriage which he appointed for an example and rule to all subsequent marriages he created but one man to one woman and one woman to one man to condemne poligamy and appointed that they should be one and the selfe same flesh to reprove divorces See Mal. 2. 15. V. 5. And said that is to say he inspired Adam and in aftertimes Moses to give this instruction and Law Leave See upon Gen. 2 24. V. 8. Suffered the Law for the indissoluble bond of matrimony was the first and everlasting law and God altered nothing therein by Moses only seeing your Nations rebellion in the liberty they tooke in divorcing themselves he did set down a rule therefore for a time in regard of some civill order But I who am the supreame Law-giver will now in the dayes of grace and of the spirit bring all things unto their first forme V. 10. If the case if matrimony have so strict a bond it is better to abstaine from it then to come into such a case of necessitie to suffer so many things by a woman as may cause a man to repent that ever he was marrried to her Words of persons which were as yet too carnall and used to this liberty V. 11. Cannot receive that is to say they have not the gift of continency by Gods special grace that they can be without the use and remedy of matrimony 1 Cor. 7. 2. 7 8 17. V. 12. Have made who have a firme resolution grounded upon the feeling firm perswasion of Gods gift to abstaine from woman for to keep an undefiled holinesse and from the use of matrimony to employ himselfe freely in Gods service either in a publicke or in a private calling 1 Cor. 7. 32. That isable let every one examine himselfe what gift hee hath from God and left him do accordingly V. 13. Put his hands that he should blesse them and recommend them to God by his prayer Rebuked them as importune and respectlesse people requiring of Christ too base and mean a thing in the Apostles judgments who were in that deceaved V. 14. For of such so farre are you deceaved in thinking that children by reason of their weakenesse and contemptible qualities are unworthy to bee presented unto mee that contrary wise no bodie is capable of my Kingdome unlesse hee be first by the spirit of regeneration brought into a spirituall estate to bee like a little Childe
effects of these my predictions And if these evils doe last long persevere in saith and be watchfull to expect my comming ever◠houre and to prepare your selves for 〈◊〉 for my words shall be fulfilled I give you no particular signe of the moment of it for that is a secret which God will not have revealed to men V. 36. My father Mark 13. 32 The sonne excludes himselfe from this knowledge not that he wanteth any divine perfections 〈◊〉 of knowledge or any other Iohn 5 20 but because his office of Doctor of the Church would not beare him out in the declaring of it V. 40. Then shall there shall be this dissimilitude betweene these dayes and Noahs dayes that the distinction of those who shall be saved and of those who shall perish shall not be by companies or families as Noah and Lot saved all their families but every one shall be saved by his own faith and pure conscience and shall perish by the vices which are contrary thereunto See Hab. 2. 4. Matth. 25. 9. Be taken gathered up by the Angels into the kingdome of heaven V. 41. Be grinding according to the custome of those dayes which was to imploy their bondmen and bondwomen in grinding at handmils Exod. 11. 5. Isay 47. 2. Now it seems that the Lord would shew that Gods election doth extend it selfe to all sorts of persons and separates the most joyned V. 42. Watch be in a perpetuall actuall exercise of faith and be fittingly prepared to receive your Saviour V. 43. What watch See upon Mat. 14. 25. V. 45. Hath made these words are directed to the pastors of the Church and teachers of Gods word and ministery of his grace Matth. 16. 19. whereof the two principall vertues are also pointed at faithfulnesse in the substance of the ministery and prudency in the manner of exercising of it to salvation and edifying V. 47. Shall make him by the figure of the custome of men in preferring faithfull servants to be overseers of a great houshold he points at the state of glory to which faithfull sheepherds shall be exalted in the kingdome of heaven above the ordinary members of the Church V. 48. If that evill the Lord seemes to point at some singular particular person that should usurpe a tyrannie over the Church and should change the spirituall service into a temporall domination and carnall delights Rev. 18. 7. V. 51. Cut him asunder from all communion of his house and from his favour See Deut. 29. 21. With the hypocrite who having been till then mixed with the true beleevers and hidden under faire shewes like unto that disloyall servant under the cloak of being Christs minister shall be punished with eternall punishments See Mat. 25. 32. CHAP. XXV VER 1. THe kingdome namely the state of the Church wherein God reigneth in his Sonnes person Tenne Virgins a similitude taken from the fashion used at weddings at which anciently the maidens which were the brides kinswomen and acquaintances went forth with Lampes and Lights in great troopes to meet the bride-groome when hee came to the brides house to have her away to his owne house which was commonly done in the night time Now the bride-groome is Christ the time of the wedding is at his last comming the night is the Churches estate in the world the Virgins are they that make profession of the purity of the Gospell the wise Virgins are they that are provided in their hearts with instructions in faith and prety and with the gift of the Spirit which is the oyle that burneth not howsoever alwayes in actuall exercise The foolish ones are they that have neglected to gaine or preserve the foresaid gift of the Spirit in the Church the lampes are the hearts the sleeping and slumbering is the slackning or ceasing from continuall exercises of piety and expecting of Christ which is caused by the infirmity of the flesh thorow Christs long staying V. 9. Not so whereby is shewed that every one shall live by his owne faith and not by other mens Hab. 2. 4. Goe ye provide some yet if you can from him that furnisheth every one namely from God for every one receaveth onely for his owne share Not that that minute of time will suffer any such new providing And buy see upon Isay 55. 1. V. 14. Travelling into this voyage is a figure of Christs ascent and abode in heaven Matth. 21. 33. And delivered whereby is showne Christ his distribution of the gifts and graces of his Spirit 1 Cor. 12. 7. Ephes. 4. 8. to be imployed to the advancement of Gods glory to the edification of his Church and increase of gifts in him that hath them◠whereof at his comming must be given a most strict account V. 15. According to proportionably according to his calling accompanied with some speciall gift for to manage it V. 21. Into the joy namely into everlasting happinesse Heb. 1◠2. V. 24. That thou art this is spoken onely for the making up and framing of the parable and cannot be any wise applyed to Christ unlesse it be to shew that he is a severe judge against those that lose or do not cause his graces to increase unlesse here be some mark of Gods right in demanding of man obedience and service at the fruit of originall justice which was conferred upon Adam in his first creation which he lost by his owne default though God do not give it againe to every one as he commeth into the world V. 27. Thou oughtest this also is only spoken for to make up the similitude V. 34. From the an ordinary phrase to say from all eternity before any time was Ephes. 1. 4. 2 Tim. 1. 9. V. 35. For I was not that workes are indeed the cause of salvation Rom. 3. 20. Ephes. 2. 9. 2 Tim. 1. 9. Tit. 3. 5. but because they are the true fruit of a lively faith in Christ the onely author of salvation in whom and by whom the faithfull are the children of God and their persons are made acceptable and their works brought forth by Christs Spirit are approved of and crowned through grace V. 37. When saw we to shew that the Lord worketh in this reward of grace beyond all humane apprehension and imagination and how much more beyond the worth of any worke and without any merit of the person See Ephes. 3. 20. V. 40. Vnto me for you have done it for my sake and in regard of me Mat. 10. 40. 42. and that all beleevers are one and the same spirituall body with Christ their head V. 41. For the devill from hence as well as from other passages may be gathered that there is a chiefe of the apostated and evill spirits See Mat. 12. 24. CHAP. XXVI VER 3. Assembled together in publike Senate or great Councell which judged of the most weighty matters as of a false Prophet such an one as they judged Christ to be And this Senate consisted of seventy Iudges besides the High Priest and
III VER 2. ANd they namely the Scribes and Pharisees which were there present V. 3. Stand forth to the end that the miracle should be manifest V. 10. Plagues that is to say any corporall infirmitie or discommodity sent by God for a punishment or correction Verse 11. Uncleane spirits which were in the possessed V. 17. Boanerges to represent the power of the Gospell which they preached it being a voyce from heaven able to affright and terrifie mens consciences for the salvation of the elect and condemnation of unbeleevers See Ioel 3. 16. Heb. 12. 26. V. 21. His friends this is diversly understood some hold that these were some of Iesus his kins-folkes which did not beleeve in him Iohn 〈◊〉 ver 3. 4 5. and that here they sought to take him either because they imagined really that those divine motions which they saw in him and his extraordinary manner of proceeding were effects of some distraction in his minde Or that they made shew of beleeving him for to rescue him from the Pharisees persecution Others hold that they were some of his good friends come to take him out of the throng and presse he was in which was ready to make him faint and to this sense they referre the words he is beside himselfe But the ensuing calumny of the Iewes seems to confirme the first sense V. 26. And be others he is divided and cannot subsist V. 30. They said contrary to the internall feeling of their conscience which was inlightned and convinced by the holy Ghost which they out of meer malice opposed V. 31. His brethren this seemes to be a continuation and taking againe of what was spoken v. 2â— and it may be that there were diverse opinions and severall intentions amongst these friends of his CHAP. IV. VER 2. IN his that is to say in his discourse or in his manner of teaching V. 10. They that were these were some that followed Christ besides his ordinary Disciples V. 11. But unto them namely to those who are strangers to my Church 1 Cor. 5. 12. Coloss. 4. 5. a Thess. 4. 12. 1 Tim 3. 7. V. 12. They may see for a punishment of their wilfull blindnesse and hardnesse Mat 13. 15. the doctrine of the Gospell is obscurely propounded to them to convince and condemne them and not to enlighten them to salvation whereof they have shewed themselves unworthy and uncapable V. 22. For there he gives a reason for what was meant by the precedent similitude that is to say that one ought to make the gift of faith and knowledge of the Gospell to shine forth brightly by a free profession and by good works for though it were yet clouded and darkned through the ignorance hatred and false judgements of the world it would notwithstanding very shortly appeare manifestly even as old ancient prophesies had been cleered by him V. 26. The kingdome that is to say the preaching of the Gospell by which the Church is gathered together and governed in Spirit under Gods obedience doth produce its effects by a secret power of God in the hearts of his beleevers by little and little that the very servants of God know neither the moments nor the meanes Let them therefore faithfully do their office and leave the increase and blessing to God 1 Cor. 3. 6. 7. V. 27. Should sleepe should go and come and do his businesses according to his course of life V. 33. As they were that is to say accommodating himselfe to the small capacity of the hearers he used these familiar similitudes to infuse the truth the more easily into humble and weakemen and to hide it from the adversaries and hardened persons V. 36. As he was at that present having taken neither food nor rest but had beene teaching all the day and now there being no provision nor preparation made ready for him CHAP. V. VER 2. A man S. Matthew saith two but peradventure one was more noted and fiercer then the other V. 7. I adjure thee an impudent boldnesse of the devi'l in using the name of God who is his judge and irteconcileable enemy to have him be a meanes and a mediator toward Christ whereas intercession is alwayes made by some friend V. 9. What is a question grounded upon the custome of evill spirits to take upon them proper names when they doe enter into mens bodies or when they become their masters or ministers by wicked covenants Now Christ asketh his name to make the greatnesse of this mans misery apparent and to shew the wonder of his deliverance Legion a Roman name for a great company of armed men though it is very unlikely that there should be just as many spirits as there were souldiers in a legion V. 20. Decapolis See upon Mat. 4. 25. V. 23. At the point S Matthew saith that she was dead but it may be that at his first arrivall he told him that she lay at the point of death and afterwards having further advice by his servants Verse 35. he might adde she was deceased V. 43. Charged them see the reason upon Mat. 8. 4. CHAP. VI. VER 3. THe Carpenter hence seemes may be gathered that Christ before he was baptized used Iosephs trade who was a Carpenter Mat. 13. 55. The brother see upon Mat. 13. 55. Offended see upon Mat. 11. 6. V. 5. He could no for any want of power in him but for want to disposition in the people who were faithlesse which disposition of faith according to Gods appointment is requisite in him that draweth neere unto God to receive any benefit at his hands as the seed ought to be sowne before the harvest be reaped Besides that miracles being the seale of the doctrine there was no reason to shew them where there was no faith in the Gospell See Marke 9. 23. V. 9. Sandals the Italian Soles a Greek word and it was a kinde of â—â—odes made with soles only laced or buckled over the foot V. 13. Anointed certainly this ceremony had been appointed them by Christ for a token of his grace and supernaturall vertue to do these cures for the body only having therein no particular relation to the soule nor the salvation of it See Iames 5. 14. V. 27. An executioner the Italian A Serjeant or one of his guard others a souldier according to to the custome of the Romans that oftentimes employed souldiers in capitall executions commanded by soveraigne Lords out of the course of justice V. 48. And would he did as though he would have passed by them without staying with them to excite in them a greater wonder and desire V. 51. Beyond measure more then they were when they saw him walke upon the water V. 52. Considered not that is to say these miracles seemed new and strange unto them because they had not well considered the former ones V. 56. They might touch it is likely that this was because they had seene a miracle already done in this manner Mat. 9. 20. See Acts 19. 12. CHAP. VII
Whereas indeed it is but only a leaving it to him See Rev. 13. 2 7. V. 13. For a season untill such time as he openly set upon him and assaulted him at the time of his passion See Luk. 22. 53. Iohn 14. 30. V. 14. In the power carryed in this voyage by a divine power and peradventure by a swiâ—t motion As by the same power he had beene maintained in the desert without any food V. 16. And stood up it was the fashion amongst the Iewes that if any one did come to their Ecclesiasticall meeting who was knowne to have the gift of understanding the holy Scripture which was read every Sabbath day Acts 13. 27. and 15. 21. they would inâ—reate him to make them partakers of it for their common edification See Acts 13. 15. 1 Cor. 14. â—9 30 V. 17. He had opened for bookes in those dayes were made of parchment or some such like stuffe rolled up about a stick V. 18. That are bruised with troubles and torments in their slavery and captivity V. 19. The acceptable that is to say the yeare or time of grace and reconcliation in which God hath shewed himselfe propicious and hath layd open his good will to mankinde Ver. 21. Is this this is a summary of the Lords Sermon shewing that those things which had beene spoken by the Prophet were now accomplished by the Gospell which hee had begun to preach unto them V. 22. The gracious divinely pleasing and gracious words attracting soules by a secret perswasion as proceeding from the grace of the Holy Ghost of which hee was full Iohn 1. 14. and words which brought them tydings of Gods grace where of hee was the Mediatour Psal. 45. 2. Cant. 4. 3. Isa 50. 4. Ioh. 7. 46. See Ephes. 4. 29 Col. 3. 16. and 4 5. V. 23. Physician an ordinary proverb meaning respect those that are neere thee more than strangers thou hâ—st wrought many miracles in other places and here thou workest none Whereupon thou art not here so much honoured nor accepted of as thou art elsewhere Which things they spake because hee wrought never a miracle in Nazareth Marke 6. ver 4. V. 25. I tell you these examples are to shew that God oftentimes in the communicating of his graces preferres strangers and such as are far from him before those that are neerer unto him if they prove unworthy V. 30. Passing having miraculously dazled their eyes or restrained their power V. 36. What a word that is to say doctrine accompanied with so many miracles Or this kinde of operative word which is so effectuall that it presently produceth its effects V. 38. They besought namely his Disciples or those of Peters houshold V. 39. He stood that is to say he came and stood nigh her and bowed himselfe over her V. 41. Suffered See upon Mar. 1. 25. To speake or to say what they knew c. CHAP. V. VER 8. DEpart Peter finding in Christ a divine and extraordinary vertue did presently feel within himselfe the naturall terrors of the soule of a sinfull man when he drawes neere to God Which terrors being overcome by faith in his grace are changed into an humble reverence and adoration See 1 King 17. 18. V. 17. The power that is to say God whose actions are free in a superlative degree would shew his power in delivering them there thorow Christ who also told them so See Acts 11. 21. V. 39. No man the meaning is that all manner of change of life though for the better must bee done by little and little and by a deliberate using ones selfe to it By which meanes those things which seemed very harsh doe grow more pleasing to man Even as they use to let Wines settle before they pierce them or make use of them CHAP. VI. VER 1. THe second as it was commanded Lev. 23. 14 15. to count seaven weekes or Sabbaths from the day after the Passeover at which time corne especially the first kind of graine did begin to ripen in those places to Pentecost V. 15. Zeloâ—es See upon Mat. 10. 4. V. 19. There went see Mar. 5. 30. V. 22. Shall separate you the Italian Excommunicate you namely from the externall communion of Gods people as prophane whose names were blotted out of their register This ought to â—ee understood of the Iewish persecutions and those persecutions which were wrought by them who carryed the name of being the Church and the heads thereof See Iohn 16. 2. V. 24. That are rich that is to say worldly that doe set all your delight love confidence and glory in your riches which is the false wealth opposite to poverty in spirit Luk. 12. 21. â—o ye have you shall have no other but temporall happinesse which you have so much affected and desired See Matth 6. 2. V. 26. When all men when you shall have the generall applause and favour of the world which you cannot obtaine without framing your selves to their wicked workes and to the wronging of Gods service Iohn 15. 19. V. 27. Which heare which have the gift of my Spirit to receive my doctrine into your hearts by the internall eare of the faith V. 30. Aske them not namely by unlawfull violent and scandalous wayes Suffer the wrong that is done to thee rather than to transgresse against the lawes of christian charity and equity V. 32. What thanke what approbation or reward from God who doth not hold that to be a good work and done for love of him which is done for carnall and civill respects and thorow a meer naturall motion 35. Hoping for with an intent to lose whatsoever ye lend if your neighbours want do require it and that you cannot get it againe without violating the lawes of charity and giving scandall and offence Or without any respect to your selves to expect a recompence or an equall curtesie for requitall Ye shal be you shall shew your selves to bee such in effect See upon Matthew 5 45. 1 Iohn 2. 29. and 3. 9 10. V. 38. Into your bosome See upon Psal. 79. 12. V. 40. Shall be the Italian Ought to be that is to say must or ought to content himselfe to be so V. 43. For a good or the Tree is not good which bringeth forth evill fruit And this is the reason of the precedent exhortation As if he should say to beare the fruit of judging thy brother uprightly cleanse thy selfe from thine owne vices CHAP. VII VER 3. HE sent Saint Matthew saith that he came himselfe But that which was done in his name was attributed to himselfe V. 5. A Synagogue a place for our meetings for exercises of piety This Centurion was of the third kinde of proselites noted upon Matthew 23. 15. V. 21. And plagues see Mar. 3. 10. V. 29. Justified namely these men acknowledged and defended Gods honour in the truth of his doctrine of grace preached by Iohn and confirmed by Christ against the accusations and reproofes of the Pharisees and Doctors after they
Iustified that is to say absolved fróm his sinnes before God and receaved into favour V. 18. Ruler the Italian Of the chiefe it is likely that it was some noted Doctor amongst the Pharisees Luke 14. 1. rather then a Ruler of the people or a head of the Synagogue CHAP. XIX VER 8. I Give for a proofe of my true conversion by faith in thee I doe dispose my selfe to do these acts of charity and righteousnesse If I have seeing that indeed I have done it as I confesse before thee Fourefold according to the law for these Exod. 22. 1. Num. 5. 7. V. 9. For so much for that by his faith in me he hath shewed himselfe to be the true sonne of Abraham in spirit Rom. 4. 12. Gal. 3. 7. I will also make him partaker of the covenant made with Abraham and restore him to his former ancient degree of being a member of the Church from which he hath been separated by his hurtfull profession V. 11. That the kingdome namely that temporall and earthly kingdome which the Apostles dreamed of Now instead of this vaine opinion the Lord instructeth them hovv they ought to prepare themselves for to have part in the everlasting kingdome when it should be revealed namely by the right use of the gifts of the Holy Ghost The Noble man is Christ the journey is his departure out of the world the kingdome is the celestiall glory into which he is gone untill his returne to judgement his servants are all beleevers especially and principally the Pastors of the Church â—â—e Citizens are the Iewes that have rejected him the pounâ—s are the gifts of his Spirit the occupation or traffick is the use of them to the glory of God and salvation of his neighbour V. 13. Pounds a name of a coine of the value of one hundred Drachmes V. 26. For I say Christ his words V. 37. The mighty the great and transcendent miracles V. 38. Peace that is to say now God is appeased and reconciled to men by the Messias for which all the glory is due to him as his alone is the work and bounty And also the Angels which before were enemies to man by reason of sinne shall now be friendly and favourable unto him See Colossians 1. 20. V. 40. I tell you as much as to say my person my doctrine my power and mine actions are now so evident that it is not possible to conceale them any longer V. 42. If thou namely the people that is within thee and the chiefe of thee c. as this poore troope of mine Apostles doth or as these little Cities which have acknowledged and receaved me In this day that is to say at this time in which by an especiall grace of God the accomplishment of his promises is presented unto thee Or in this day of my last comming to Ierusalem after which thy sinne will be accumulated by my death and thy punishment will become irrevocable Thy peace thy security and happinesse both present and future V. 43. For the he gives a reason for his precedent lamentation V. 44. Of thy in which God hath manifested himselfe unto thee in my person to present his grace unto thee V. 47. The chiefe the Elders Magistrates and ordinary Iudges CHAP. XX. VER 5. HIm namely Iohn who did baptize V. 20. Iust men honest men sincere and zealous V. 34. The children namely men in this world V. 35. They whâ—ch he speakes especially of the elect beleevers not but that the wicked shal rise again also but because he would accommodate his answer to the Sadduces question which seemed onely to have a relation to the righteous and happy onely amongst whom they imagined that if there were a resurrection from the dead the order of this life should be re-established and not amongst the damned Ver. 36. Neither can they wherefore there is no more need of marriage to preserve mankind which would otherwise come to nothing And also because that immortality is accompanied with all the other qualities of a celestiall life separate from all the conditions and wants of this present life Equall in glory and spirituall life Are the children their adoption doth then shew it selfe at full and their regeneration is perfect by this last degree of re-establishment of Gods Image in them See Rom. 8. 23. 1 Iohn 3. 2. V. 38. Of the living that is to say all those holy Fathers their soules doe live a celestiall life which hath no other object but God to contemplate love serve and glorifie him and is quite separate from the world and from this animall life See Rom. 6. 10. And as for their bodies they are living in Gods mind to whom their resurrection is present as well by his everlasting decree as because they have had the seed of it in this life in the gift of the H. Ghost CHAP. XXI VER 5. ANd gifts here ought not to bee understood sacrifices and offerings which were consumed but ornaments precious utensils Iewels and such like things dedicated in the Temple by many mens devotions and hanged up and kept in it V. 6. As for these or are these the things which you look after V. 8. I am Christ the Italian I am he namely the promised and expected Messias The time of his manifestation in the world deceitfully imitating Iohn the Baptist his termes Mat. 3. 2. and Christ his termes Mat 4 17. V. 12. For my for the open profession which you shall make of believing in me V. 13. Turne to you from these events you may be able to draw a certaine proofe of the truth of my predictions that by those which concerne sufferings you may bee assured of them which concerne victory and eternall reward Or these worldly persecutions shall be a certaine pledge unto you of the recompence prepared in heaven Phil. 1. 28. 2 Thes. 1. 5. and shall enterchangeably be proofes of your faith and loyalty towards God V. 19. Possesse that is to say enjoy this present life so long as it shall please God exercising your selves in perpetuall patience thereby enduring all these fights V. 21. Midst of it namely of Ierusalem V. 24. Untill the times untill the time prefixed by the Lord for the totall destruction of the Ro 〈…〉 Empire doe come Or that the multitude of the Gentiles being gathered the Iewes be likewise iâ— their turne re-established in the covenant of grace Rom. 11. 25. V. 26. The powers See upon Mat. 24. 29. V. 28. Looke up strengthen your selves in God by faith and by the hope of your approaching introduction into his glory rejoyce in him and prepare your selves to receive him with an extreame desire For your redemption namely the full deliverance from all your evils and enemies and the compleat fruit of the redemption which you have obtained by me See Rom. 8. 22. V. 35. As a snare a similitude taken from hunters and fowlers V. 36. To stand the Italian to appeare that is to say to present
the Holy Ghost See Iudg. 6. 34. THE HOLY GOSPELL OF OVR LORD JESVS CHRIST ACCORDING TO SAINT IOHN Argument SAint Iohn holds the last placâ— amongst the Evangelists for having lived longer then any of the rest and longer then any of the Apostles he â—et the lâ—st hand o this divine structure of th Gospells adding many heads of doctrine and History necessary for the accomplishment of the worke and for the fâ—ll instruction of th Church not standing to epâ—aâ— such things as were sufficiently sâ—t downe by the other The ancient and common beli fe hath b ene t a he writh Gospell chiefly upon occasion of certaine Heretickes K 〈…〉 nthians â—bionites and the like who even at that time â—id d ny the God-Head of the everlasting Sonne of God Whereupon he also more cleerely and powerfully then the rest hath taught and established this doctrine which is the first ground and foundation of the Christian faith and Church And thereupon he makes his first entrance with a sublime declaration of the eternall generation of the Sonne of God whereas others have begun with hâ— humane conception and birth And in the sequell hee observes such a stile that whereas the others doe set downe a great number of our Saviours deeds and actions by way of Narration hee chuseth out a lesser number of the most noted ones adding thereunto almost in every place divine Sermons of Christs upon severall heads of faith which have a mysticall correspondency with the said actions And whereas others have gathered together the most common doctrines of our Saviour Saint Iohn hath undertaken to unfold the highest and the most mysterious ones And therefore hee hath beene in comparison of the rest called by antiquity the great flying-Eagle Among these mysteries hee sâ—tts downe foure principall ones The first is that of the most holy Trinity of the unity of the divine essence and of the distinction of the persons of the order property and operation of each one of them especially in the worke of redemption The second is that of the Sonne of Gods Incarnation and assumption of humane nature established in this union of the two natures head of the Church and author of the salvation of it which hee having fulfilled in his owne person hee applies and communicates it really unto the said Church by his word and by the sending of the Holy Ghost unto it to remaine with it for ever The third is that of the mysticall union and communion of all his beleevers with him to bee regenerated by his Spirit and to live subsist grow and bee nourished and bring forth fruit in him as lively members of his body The fourth is that of the blessed resurrection of the bodies of the elect by vertue of the foresaid union and to the likenesse of Christs resurrection to live with him for ever in celestiall glory and happinesse a title which he hath gained for them and is gone to take possession thereof for them In the proposing of these doctrines our Saviour hath alwayes met on the one side with the Jewes malignant and obstinate contradictions And on the other side with great ignorance grossenesse and incredulities of his owne Disciples But as he hath severely redargued and convinced the first So he hath lovingly endured and charitable instructed the other strengthening them by diverse exhortations and promises especially by the promise of sending the Holy Ghost unto them who would reduce into their memories his doctrine and enlighten them in all truth of which they were not as yet capable and should sâ—ale it in their hearts and make them preachers and faithfull witnesses thereof over all the world To all these parts Saint Iohn hath added as it were for a conclusion the most servent and effectuall prayer of Christ to God his Father for the accomplishment of the Apostles and all the Churches salvation in his person and for the safeguard preservation sanctification and perfect union of it in him untill the end of the world A true portraiture and summary of the perpetuall intercession which he makes for it in heaven Finally one may say that this Gospell is as it were the soule and the spirit infused into the body of the history gathered by the others CHAP. I. VII 1. IN the beginning namely before the foundation of the world when there was neither time nor temporall things but onely eternity the Sonne of God had then his eternall being The word a terme proper to S. John Iohn 1. 14. 1 Iohn 1. 1. and 5. 7. Rev. 19. 13. to signifie the Sonne of God either in regard of his being wherein being one in essence with the Father and distinct from him in his person he doth outwardly represent him perfectly as the word expresseth the thoughts and conception of the soule Or be it in regard of his personall property of operating as it were by way of word laying open the counsell of God Psal. 2. 1. and putting it into execution by his almighty word that is to say by the power of his will set forth outwardly And that as well in the creation of the world as in the law and in the Gospell whereas the Father operates by way of hidden councell far from the worke And the holy Ghost by way of internall vertue and resident in the worke Or be it in regard of his office being his Fathers interpreter and messenger by the Gospell Iohn 1. 18. Heb. 1. 1. whatsoever it be it appeares that S. Iohn hath taken this name from the custome of the Hebrewes who by the word of God did meane God himselfe manifesting himselfe and comming as it were out of the places where his glory lay hidden by some notable operation Was with hereby is noted the distinction of the sonnes person from the fathers person Was God that is to say equall with the father in essence and in glory V. 2. The same that is to say the Son of God before the creation of the world did retaine himselfe as it were within the center of his glory and Blessednesse which he hath common with the Father Iohn 17. 5. without producing himself by works or words V. 3. By him nor only as by a joynt cause co-operating with the Father but also according to his personall property operating by the next and immediate application of his action Without him this seems to be added to shew that the Son creating the world hath made it in the unity of the essence and in the communion of the will councell and vertue of God the Father who must alwayes be acknowledged to be the well-spring and beginning of every thing operating in his Son and by him V. 4. In him that is to say he hath not onely created all things but doth also maintaine and preserve them in their being See Acts 17. 28. Col. 1. 17. Heb. 1. 3. And the life that is to say the same that is the spring of the being and life in other creatures had conser'd a
other places humane nature in its corruption and sinne Is flesh that is to say carnall and viâ—ious and therefore uncapable of the kingdome of heaven 1 Cor. 15. 50. Is Spirit that is to say spirituall in senses motions and actions altogether holy and divine V. 7. Marvell not do not let this doctrine of regeneration move you to any wonder of doubt or incredulity Iohn 5. 28. for although the nature thereof be supernaturall and incomprehensible yet the effects thereof are very apparent and sensible as the winde See Eccles. 11. 5. V. 10. Knowest not though they have been cleerly set forth by the Prophets Psal. 51. 10. Ezek. 11. 19. and 36. 26 27. V. 11. We speake namely I and my Disciples doe teach doctrines that are certaine and are not of human invention as your traditions are Because that I as I am true God know all the fathers secrets and do faithfully manifest them as being sent from him v. 32. And ye he speaks to the Iewes in generall V. 12. Earthly things which all beleevers ought to know and practise in this world Heavenly namely the highest mysteries the knowledge and fruition of which are reserved for the heavenly life V. 13. No man you ought to beleeve me in both for no man of himselfe hath knowledge thereof nor the charge of declaring them but I alone who though I have taken humane flesh upon me and have so farre abased my selfe yet my Godhead doth still reside in heaven having the same essence and glory as my father hath Matth. 11. 27. Iohn 1. 18. and 6. 46. Rev. 5. 5 7. Hath ascended to gaine the originall knowledge of these things V. 14 And as my abasement shall be followed by the exaltation of my humane nature into heaven that by the sending of my Spirit and by my word I may set up a cleere signe of the salvation which I shall have obtained to apply to all by faith Ephes. 4. 9. 10 11. V. 16. The world namely mankinde in its generality though with a distinction of his elect according to his good will and pleasure He gave appointed him out of meere grace for a redeemer sent into the world at the appointed time exposed to all necessary sufferings and at the last applied and really conferred with all his benefits to beleevers by the inward operation of the holy Ghost who creates in them the faith for to apprehend him livelily V 17. For God the proper end for which the Sonne of God was sent was to save not to condemne the world for he needed not for that effect to have taken humane flesh upon him True it is indeed that hee doth accidentally aggravate the curle of unbeleevers who reject the light of his grace to remaine in the darkenesse of ignorance and sin See Iohn 16. 9 v. 17. Sent not that is to say it was appointed by the Councell of the whole Trinity that the Sonne should in his owne person and immediately take humane flesh upon him in the world and in the same flesh fulfill the worke of redemption and so must alwayes the se words of sending the Son and the spirit bee understood for accomplishing that act in their proper person which was proper to each of them the councell and advice whereof is common to all the persons together observing the order of operating V. 19. The condenmation namely the cause and subject of it And men namely a great part of them all worldly and unregenerate men Because namely one of the chiefe causes of this incredulity is because that man delighting in sinne abhorres the light and power of the Gospell which discovers the foulenesse of sin and argues the malignity of it for to bring man to repentance V. 21. Doth truth the Italian Workes 〈…〉 uth namely loyall and sincere works in which the conscience is assured of Gods approbation whereupon the more they are exposed to light the more joy and content they doe bring to them as doe them See Psalm 37. 6. In God according to his will which is as it were the forme and modell of good workes Romans 6. 17. Or the roote and beginning of which is the communion which man hath with God by his Spirit V. 22. Into the land namely from Ierusalem Iohn 2. 23. he came into the territories of Iudea Baptized by the ministery of his Disciples Iohn 4. 2. V. 23. Anon it is thought that these two Cities were on this side Iordan and neere unto it in the halfe tribe of Manasses and it appears by Iohn 10 40. that Iohn went away from Bethabara which was beyond Iordan unto this place which was on this side V. 25. There arose from that which followeth it appeares that the question was which of the two baptismes Christs or Iohns was of greater power or whether they were both equall to purifie the soule from sin Iohns Diseiples or by some of his Disciples The Iewes which went to Christs baptisme Some texts have it with a certaine Iew. V. 26. They came namely Iohns Disciples moved by jealousie or by a desire they had to be instructed V. 27. A man the meaning is I cannot nor ought not to be more then God would make me he hath made me a servant and therefore both you and I ought to containe our selves within our degree and measure and yeeld the soveraigne honour to the Lord which is Christ. Or I having received what I have by Gods gift there is no cause of glory for me nor of ambition for you 1 Cor. 4. 7. V 29. He that hath Christ in all these things comes in in the quality of a head and principall person as the bridegroome in a wedding solemnity but I am there but an accessary and a servant admitted by favour and therein have I a perfect joy without any disturbance of jealousie V. 30. D. Decrease my person must decrease till death and this my extraordinary and preparing office must â—eâ—ld to the full manifestation of Christ and of his Gospell V. 31. That is of earth namely a mortall man such a one 〈◊〉 I am cannot adde any thing to his deeds and sayings above that which he is himselfe Therfore I cannot give any efficacy to my Baptisme and preaching for the purification and conversion of the soule Christ only can doe 〈◊〉 Is above al namely in power and operation which depends all upon him and thereâ—ore hâ—e addâ—s it to the operation of his ministeâ—s according to his pleasure V. 32. Test fieth the same must bee said of the truth as is spoken of the power he hath it wholly to himselfe as it were in his owne spring his Ministers have it but onely out of his bounty and by his communication v 32. No man there is but a very small number of men that beleeve him V. 33. He that hath that is to say all true beleevers doe ratifie and confirme as much as in them lyeth the â—â—uth of Gods word which Christ teacheth in perfect purity because he
hath in his humane nature and in regard of his office of Mediatour receaved the fulnesse of the Spirit knowledge and all other gifts Iohn 1. 14 16. Col. 1. 19. and 2. 9. and not as each beleever in a cortaine limited portion and measure Romans 12. 3 6. 1 Cor. 12. 7. 11. 2 Cor. 10. 13. Ephes. â—7 Verse 35. The Sonne in the qualitie of Mediatour CHAP. IV. VER 3. HE left to not derogate out of time as it is likely from Iohns authority by his presence Or to not give any cause or matter of making comparison or opposition betweene two baptismes to the prejudico of both Oâ— to shunne the occasion of vaine ambition and popular applause V. 5. Syâ—har it is thought to bee the same place which is elsewhere called Sichem V. 6. Well it was some noted well of springing water which did beare Iâ—cobs name Yet the Scripture doth no where else make mention of it Saâ—â— thus like to a man that was weary without seeming to stay there a purpose though in the secret of his divine providence he had an intent to convert the people of that place The sixt houâ—e namely about noone Ver. 7. Of Samaria a Samaritan by nation and prosâ—ssion Or who was borne in Samaria though shedwelt in Syehar V. 9. The â—ewes for the Samaâ—icans were but a mixture of Pagan Nations 2 King 17. ver 24. who after the Captivity had built themselves a Tempâ—e upon mount G 〈…〉 zim and together with some apostaâ—ed lewes had there established a false worship to imitate that of Ierusalem Neh 13. 28. wherefore they were excommunicated by the Iewes and did hate one ano her exceedingly V. 10 The gift namely the Saving grace which God presents to men by me Living water he calleth the grace of God so and the gift of the Holy Ghost which are of a continuall lastingnesse and power for to quench the burning of the conscience scorched by Gods curse To satisfie them that thirst after eternall goods and warer the barrennesse of the soule and make it fruitfull in good works V. 12. Art thou as much as to say seeing thou câ—nst not give me any of the water of this well having nothing to draw it and take it up withall I doe Imagine that thou puttest mee in hope of some other water more pure and excellent then this but how can that be seeing that Iacob with whom thou art not to be compared was content with this Our father Jacob for these nations did yet beare though falsly the name of Israelites by reason of some remainder of the ten Tribes and some mixture of the Iewes which were amongst them V. 14. Never thirst with that thirst of the soule which is an entire privation of Gods grace and of the comfort of his spirit with a burning and desperate feeling thereof Isa. 66. 13. Hos 2. 3. Luk. 16. 24. Not of the thirst of feeling his own wants nor of the servent desire of enjoying that grace which the beleever ought to have continually so long as he is in this world where he is never satisfied nor appaied Isa. 55. 1. Mat. 5. 6. Revel 21. 6. and 22. 17. But the water that is to say that spirituall gift is not like a draught of water which being dranke up passeth away sodainely and the effect thereof is not long lasting but it is a grace residing in the believer like a provision or slore which he hath lying by him to goe unto whensoever he needeth to preserve in himselfe the spirituall life till such time as it bee compleated in the eternall Ver. 16. Goe call Christs end was not onely to make this woman know that he was true God who knew her evill life but also to awaken her conscience to acknowledge her sinne and desire pardon from GOD thorow saith and Repentance which is the true refreshing and watering of the soule V. 20. Our fathers namely the ancient Patriarchs as lacob Gen. 33. 20. Now being convinced in her conscience and finding that Christ was a Prophet she imagineth that Christ being a Iew would desire nothing of her but that she should become a Iewesse and thereupon she frameth this objection Mountaine namely of Garizim Yee say according to Gods order who had restrained that ancient libertie of serving him in other places V. 21. When yee shall neither that all distinction of places shall be annihilated as well as the difference of nations by the preaching of the Gospell you Samaritans being receaved into the covenant of grace and admitted into his service as well as the native Iewes Mal. 1. 11. V. 22. Ye worship that is to say for the present your Samaritan worship is altogether false being contrary to Gods law notwithstanding all your intentions of serving the true God whom you do not know seeing you do not follow the light of his word and doe not serv him according to his wil. Contrariwise the Iews onely have the true God and his externall service established and approved by him in which outward service notwithstanding true piety consists not but in the internall and spiritual service of faith invocation conversion c. which I will shortly establish in the world we know namely the Iewes whereof I am one Salvation that is to say the saving doctrine of the covenant of grace is preserved amongst the Iewes and must be sought out amongst them Rom. 9 4. V. 23. In spirit spiritually by actions and motions of the soule regenerated by the Holy Ghost which is the substance and the true body of the shadowes and figures of ceremoniall worship the use of which shall be disannulled by me to establish the other see Rom. 14. 18. Vnlesse Christ by the Spirit do meane the spirituall forme which God had ordained and by truth the sincerity and uprightnesse of heart to observe it V. 24. Must worship to yeeld him a service befitting his nature V. 25. I know from hence it appeares that the Samaritans themselves expected the Messias which was promised to the Fathers who they beleeved should fully reveale the will of God and the doctrine of salvation Christ in the Greek tongue which was in those dayes commonly used in Palestine V. 27. That he talked a thing which they thought was to meane and unfitting for him V. 34. My meate namely mine only delight is to do mine office as at this time to convert this woman and these people U. 35. Say not yee earthly harvest indeed is'not ready as yet but the spirituall harvest of the conversion of Nations by the Gospell is which is as it were ripe fruit of the seed sowne by the Prophets as you shall soone see by the example of these Samaritans Foure moneths these speeches being spoken presently after the Passeover Ioh 2. 13. and the harvest being in Iudea at Pentecost called therfore the feast of harvest Exod. 23. 16. it seems that by harvest here ought to bee understod the heart of summer which is all the world over
doe not happen casually but by my providence and to take from part of my prediction concerning your suffering verified by the event a certaine argument concerning the other part touching your deliverances and glory to come I said not so particularly nor as a thing that should so shortly come to passe for otherwise he had oftentimes discoursed unto them touching the persecutions of this world I was I preserved you by my presence and put away all dangers and never put you alone upon any great tryalls See Mat. 9. 15. V. 5. None of you you suffer yourselves to be so transported with griefe that you are carelesse of being instructed and strengthened by mee in the faith by my documents concerning my departure out of the world and the fruit thereof V. r. 7. For if I goe not God doth not give the gifts of his spirit if hee bee not first fully satisfied which cannot bee but by my death And besides I being appointed Head of my Church for to dispence this spirit to all my members I cannot enter into the glorious possession of my dignity but by my Resurrection and Ascension into Heaven V. 8. Reprove by his secret power joyned to the preaching of my word he shall imprint in mens knowledges and especially of those who are enemies to my Kingdom a lively feeling and remorse of sin and likewise by the example of the Devill their head already irrevocably condemned hee shall seale unto them the certaintie of their condemnation And shal ' on the other side give unto Gods true children irreprovable perswasions of the true righteousnesse and perfect satisfaction which I have obtained for them by my death Whereof the most certaine argument shall bee that by vertue of it I my selfe have passed to the heavenly and glorious life to take possession of it for me and my whole Church Ver. 10. And yee see mee that is to say you shall have mee no longer present in this corporall life with you Which doth no way contradict those transitory appearings after his Resurrection nor the sight of faith spoken of Ioh. 14. 19. V. 12. Can not beare them comprehend them nor gather the fruit of them by reason of the grossenesse of your understanding and the weakenesse of your faith V. 13. He shall not speake hereby is shewed the order of the Holy Ghosts working in the most holy Trinitie See Iohn 5. 19 and 8. 38. and 12. 49. and 14. 10. and especially in the elect in whose hearts it is the property of the holy Spirit of grace to imprint only the doctrine of Christ. Will shew you he shall give you a lively light and apprehension of the life everlasting and of the glory of my Kingdom which hitherto you could not apprehend Or hee shall inspire you with the knowledge of many future things by the gift of prophecie Ver. 14. Hee shall that is to say all that I have done in my state of humiliation shall then produce its glorious effect and obtaine its end which is the redemption of my Church thorow the application of my righteousnesse and by the communication of my life which shall bee wrought by the Holy Ghost who shall also make mee knowne to all mine for their true head and everlasting King And finally shall bee a plaine argument of the excellency of my doctrine above all other doctrines it only being brought and rooted in the hearts of men by a living divine power V. 15. Are mine that is to say I as I am Sonne have by generation the same essence glory and power c. that the Father hath Who hath also deposited in mee as I am Mediator the whole treasure of his grace Col. 2. 3. 9. Therefore though I tell you that hee shall take of mine yet all grace and good gifts come originally from my Father Neither have I any thing severall from him And I speake it to shew you that as the Father workes and communicates himselfe by me even so do I worke by the Holy Ghost V. 16. Shall not see me namely not corporally and in ordinary conversation as ver 10. Againe a little namely after my Resurrection which shall bee as it were a first fruit and an essay unto you of seeing me in glory the time being in Gods presence and to faith very short 2 Pet. 3. 8. I goe my death shall not bee a destruction or annihilation but onely a change of estate and of a corporall and terrestriall life into a heavenly and glorious life Whereof you shall also participate by eternall sight V. 19. Doe yee enquire that is to say doe not yee trouble your selves concerning the understanding of my words the end of my doctrine is the practice and the exercise and not speculation and discourse insist yee ' therefore chiefelie upon this that as by reason of my corporall absence you shall suffer manie calamities So by my spirituall presence I will comfort and strengthen you in them untill such time as by my comming to judgment I doe perfectlie deliver you and gather you up into my kingdome Ver. 23. In that day namelie in that everlasting glory yee shall perfectlie know all these mysteries Verily a new discourse of Gods favour and assistance towards them by meanes of their prayers and his intercession whilest they yet remaine in the world V. 24. Hitherto You have not yet well learned nor made use of grounding all your prayers to God upon my merit and mine intercession as Mediator by reason of your ignorance and weakenesse of faith That your joy that you may have a solid and compleat fruition of all truely good things V. 25. Have I I have hitherto taught you as little children by figures taken from naturall and humane things which hath often caused obscurities and ambiguities in you but hereafter I will illuminate you in the cleare understanding of divine things as men of ripe age V. 26. And I say not Not that Christ is not everlasting intercessor for his elect in heaven Rom. 8. 34 â—eb 7. 25. but the meaning is that whereas in his life time hee had incessantly prayed for them after his ascent into heaven he would move them by his spirit of grace and of supplications Zach. 12. 10. Rom. 8. 26. to pray for themselves by the free accesse which he hath obtained for them by the reconciliation which he hath wrought Or simply there will be no need of any great instance to make you obtaine your holy desires seeing the heavenly father will of himselfe bee sufficiently inclined out of his owne love to grant them you Or the meaning is I need not to replie that unto you which you may sufficientlie know already namely that I will be intercessor for you in heaven Or I will not offer any new sacrifice but will onely represent unto him that sacrifice which I have already offered Hebrewes 10. 19 20. V. 28. I came forth as you have already by faith apprehended the beginning of my vocation in my
comming in the flesh so to have the whole sequell of it conceaved by the same spirit the accomplishment thereof in mine ascent and glorious exaltation V. 29. Loe now it should seeme that the Disciples moved by the Lords last words commending their faith presumed they did already understand all things contrary to that which he had said unto them ver 23. without having need any further to expect the Holy Ghost V. 30. Now are we sure it is likelie that Christ having prevented them in the question which they would aske him v. 19. by the divine knowledg hee had of their secret ambiguitie they took from thence a greater occasion of believing in him V. 31. Doe yee now that is to say doe you alreadie presume that you have so much faith V. 32. I am not alone namely I am not quite deprived of all faithfull company of all favour and assistance of every one V. 33. These things my precedent discourses do not tend to the putting you presently into the state of perfection but to comfort and strengthen you in your weaknesses and combates Peace namely rest of spirit and securenesse in mee by faith I have overcome namely I head of the Church have for her overcome what was mortall in the Devills Kingdom your salvation is now out of danger follow on freely the remainder of the victorie Rom. 16. 20. CHAP. XVII VER 1. GLorifie give mee thy power to overcome by perfect obedience all the combates which I enter into then raise me again from the dead gloriously Ro. 1. 4. at the last exalt me into the glory of the kingdome which thou hast bestowed upon me that by the powerful administration of it I may re-establish thy Kingdome in the world destroy thine enemies and save thine elect which is the work of thy Soveraigne glory See Isaiah 55. 5. Phil. 2. 11. Ver. 3. They might know that they may enjoy thee by lively faiâ—h in this world and by a present sight in thy everlasting glory The only to exclude not the Son who is the same God with the Father but Idols and false gods Or to shew that in the granting of salvation in the Father ought to be apprehended the absolute and Soveraigne Majestie of the Deiue and in the Son the voluntary and subalternate office of Mediator See Ioh. 14. 28. V. 4. Glorified thee honoured thee by a perfect obedience and employed my selfe in causing thee to bee acknowledged and worshipped in the truth of thine essence and in the effects of thy mercie V. 5. Glorifie thou set my whole person againe into the manifestation and use of that eternall glory which I have common with thee which by an unspeakeable dispensation I left off in the time of mine abasement And as for my humanitie do thou exalt it to the fruition of celestiall glory above all other creatures V. 6. Thine they were having taken and appropriated them unto thee by thine everlasting election Thou gavest them to belong unto me as subjects of my Kingdom children of my house and members of my body and consequently to defend govern them V. 7. Now I have caused them by my Gospell to know that all the salvation which they have in mee and from me is of thy Soveraigne favour and that all the glory therefore is due to thee as to the first cause and author 1 Cor. 1. 30. And so he declares that besides the honour of obedience hee had also glorified him by the manifestation and direction given to even to yeeld him honour and glory Ver. 9. I pray not mine effectuall intercession in consequence of my reall redemption and reconciliation is but only for my Church and not for the other part whereof the devill is head For they are seeing that by the gift which thou hast made to mee thou hast lost no part of the right of thy former propriety but that it is rather more strictly confirmed to thee by me I do also pray thee that thou wouldst co-operate with me by thy Soveraign power to the accomplishing of their salvation V. 10. And all mine whereupon as thou hast made thine elect members of my body to the end that I should redeeme them so have I made all those which beleeve in mee to bee thy children that thou mightest love governe and perfectly save them And I am I doe not aske it only for their good but likewise for my glory wch is inseparable from thine V. 11. And now I am seeing that according to my vocation my corporal presence must leave them which presence hath hitherto been as a secure safegard for them I do remit them into thine hands that I being exalted to thy glory thou mayest inviolablie preserve them by my divine presence and power which I have wholly from thee Matth. 28. 20. In the world exposed to infinite dangers and temptations and subject to many infirmitier In thy name Namely by thy power Or as such that beare thy Name They may bee they may be inseparably preserved in the mysticall and unspeakeable union with me and with my Church which is the neerest figure of the unitie of essence and the union of will that is betweene thee and I. V. 12. The Sonne the lost man who was destined to damnation See 2 Thes. 2. 3. That the it being impossible that those things which are soretold by the Holy Ghost should not come to passe Not that he perished to fulfill the Scripture but the Scripture did foretell it because that he was to perish thorow his own wickednesse V. 13. I speake I make this prayer unto thee in their presence to give them a certaine and perfect comfort and rest of Spirit because of the certaintie which they may conceive of thy hearing of mee V. 14. Given them communicated it unto them by instructions and by the impression of my spirit and also deposited it into their hands to preach and divulge it Verse 15. From the evill Namely from the Devill Ver. 17. Sanctifie them purge them more and more from the corruption of sinne and the world by thy word accompanied with the power of thy spirit Acts 15. 9. Ephesians 4. 24. and 5. 26. 1 Peter 1. 22. V. 18. Sent them to be my Ministers in the execution of the charge which thou hast imposed upon me Wherefore they have so much the more particularly need of the grace of thy spirit V. 19. For their sakes being perfectly sanctified in my humane nature I doe in it accomplish all manner of righteousnesse and holinesse and doe consecrate my selfe to the sacrifice of the â—rosse to cleanse them from their sins and to gaine the gift of the holy Ghost for them which may regenerate them in 〈…〉 wnesse of life Ver. 21. In us Namely in the Communion of my spirit by which they may bee mistically united to me and by me to thee May beleeve being induced and perswaded thereunto by the vertue of the Holy Ghost working powerfully and evidently in them in
resplendent in all vertue and blessing of Gâ—d notwithstanding the hatreds restraints and persecutions of that rebellious nation which being iâ— lerrage gone so farre astray as to kill S. Stephen God from thence raised the first occasion of preaching his Gospell to the Samaritans and afterwards did also begin to communicate the light thereof to some beginnings of the Gentiles such as Queene Candaces Eunuch and Cornelâ—us the Centurion were by the ministery of Philip and S. Peter But S. Paul being pre-ordained to this speciall office of the generall conversion of the Gentiles S. Luke sets downe how of a zealous Pharisee and cruell fervent persecutor that he was at the first God miraculously converted him enlightned him by visions sanctified him by his Spirit called him to the office of Apostle and endowed him with all gifts thereunto belonging equall to any of the other Apostles by whom he was acknowledged and approved of And imployed him in carrying the Gospell to the Gentiles which was most obstinately rejected by the Iewâ—s Wherein he had such a marvellous assistance and blessing of God that in few yeares he founded an innumerable company of Churches and did appoint the state and governement of them by the miraculous gifts of the Spirit which by Apostolicall priviledge he did obtaine at Gods hands through his prayers for certaine persons who in an instant were framed in all parts fitting for the holy ministery in knowledge gift of tongues authority and wisdome Which was by him especially done amongst the Gentiles For they having no precedent light of knowledge of the divine truth as the Iewes had could not in a long time have attained to a sufficient degree of capacity and authority by way of humane and ordinary instruction and preparation Besides that these divine vocations joyned to the other miraculous operations served for a great confirmation to the weaknesse of the then springing faith of the Gentiles Shewing likewise in all the course of his ministery a divine zeale and indefatigable care an unbounded charity and an invincible constancy not onely in enduring perpetuall labours wants and journies but likewise in combats as well with false brethren and hereticks halfe Iewes who falsified the purity of the Gospell and troubled the consciences of converted Gentiles by imposing of the necessity of Mosaicall ceremonies as also with the body of his owne nation which did persecute him in all places with calumnies outrages ambushes and attempts overcome by him by a truly heroicall spirit and dissipated by divine protection till at Gods appointed time he was constrained through the Iewes violence to appeale to Caesar whereupon he was carried prisoner to Rome where he lived preaching the Gospell freely writing Epistles to diverse Churches and setting forward the worke of Gods kingdome to the very end of his race where he sealed up his Apostleship by his glorious martyrdome CHAP. 1. VER 1. THe former namely the Gospell according to S. Luke V. 2. Through the holy namely through his powerand divine authority or through the inspiration of the holy Ghost whereof his humane nature was full being a most perfect relator of Gods will Others set downe the words in this sort after he had given commandements to the Apostles whom he had chosen by the holy Ghost V. 4. And being others conversing or taking food together or having assembled them together For the promise namely that soveraigne gift of the sending of the Holy Ghost from his Father which was the summary and accomplishment of all his promises V. 5. Be baptized a manner of speaking taken from the Prophets who doe liken the sending of the Holy Ghost in the Gospell to a great stood of waters Isay 44. 3. Ezek. 47. 1. Ioel 3. 18. whereby is signified his power of sanctifying and cleansing V. 6. The kingdome such an one as they imagined namely the earthly kingdome V. 7. It is not for you Iesus is contented onely with beating back the Apostles curiosity without inferring that this worldly kingdome shall never be established in the manner as they meant iâ— Though peradventure there may be here some track of the establishment of the lewish nation into the favour and covenant of God at the appoinâ—ed time V. 9. Receaved him parting in sunder for to hide him on every side See Luke 9. 34. V. 11. In lâ—ke maâ—ner bodily appearing clearely and comming down by a true exchange of place V. 12. Journey Namely so far as it was lawfull to travaile on a Sabbath day wherein the law had ordered nothing but the Ecclesiasticall constitution had limited to two thousand cubits which are a mile V. 13. Of James Iud. 1. to distinguish him from the traitor Iudas and it is the same as is called Thaddeus or Lebbeus Mat. 10. 3. V. 14. The women Namely those women who had ordinarily conversed with the Lord or according to others the Apostles wives His brethren See upon Mat. 12. 46. Verse 16. This Scripture which is rehearsed vers 20. V. 17. For he in these passages of the Psalmes in ver 20. there are two things which in the secret intent of the Holy Ghost speaking by David had a relation to Iudas The first that he had receaved the sacred office of Apostle which hee was dispossessed of the other that with the price of his Treason hee had bought a field which afterwards was disinhabited and prophaned being put to be a Church-Yard V. 18. Purchased Saint Matthew saith that the Priests did purchase it but it may be that Iudas himselfe had beene barganing about it and before hee had laid downe the money he repented and hanged himselfe and that after his death the Priests concluded the bargaine Others by the word purchasing say is meant that he gave the occasion of purchasing of it Falling head-long that is to say hee was strangled hanging himselfe in some high place Matth. 27. 5. Others hold that the halter did break that hee falling downe upon his face did burst a sunder Ver. 20. For it is Saint Peter by Revelation knew that the Holy Ghost had a secret relation to Iudas in these curses pronounced by David Ver. 21. Wherefore to restore the breach which happened by Iudas his meanes and to fill up the number which was chosen by the Lord. Not that there were any absolute necessitie in this member of twelve which afterwards was encreased by Saint Paul but onely by reason of Gods will revealed to Saint Peter Ver. 22. From the baptisme at which time Iesus began to manifest himselfe in the world A witnesse Namely in the degree of Apostle with the infallible conduct of the Holy Ghost and with the irreprovable and universall authoritie in the Church mâ—ditating the gifts of the Spirit which Saint Peter was divinely cerâ—ified that he that should be chosen should receave as well as the rest Of his Resurrection which was as it were the end of his humiliation and the beginning of his exaltation both comprâ—hended under the resurrection which he particularly
hee wipes of this scandall shewing how that Gods promises were neverthelesse firme towards them to whom they were destined by him at the first in his secret counsell namely to all true Israelites in spirit created and framed by him to bee his true people Aud that therein appeared Gods Soveraigne power to be adored with all humilitie in chusing from everlasting and saving in his due time those which were acceptable unto him from amongst the whole masse of humane generation which was corrupted and lost in Adam Leaving the rest to the rigour of his justice against their sinne brought up to a fulnesse in many by a voluntary and obstinate refusall of the remedy of his grace Whereby the one have no reason to complaine of Gods justice nor the others to extoll themselves thorow pride Seeing that lying in the same perdition they are delivered out of it thorow meere mercy And therefore hee exhorteth the Gentiles who are called in stead of the Iewes to a deepe humilitie perseverance and holy use of Gods grace And on the other side he comforteth the Iewes because that even from that time God verified his promises towards many of them called and converted to the faith and would at his appointed time restore and bring againe the whole body of the Nation together with the Gentiles into the possession of his covenant Then he goeth on to exhort to Christian duties as well towards God as in themselves and towards other men brethren or enemies Princes and Magistrates weake members of the Church in knowledge and faith especially concerning the use of Mosaicall ceremonies concerning which there were great contentions and scandalls in the Church in those dayes And in conclusion he recommends them to the grace of God and himselfe to their prayers CHAP. I. VERSE 3. WHich was made namely in his humane nature which is a meere creature and was assumed by the sonne of God in unity of person see Joh 1. 14. Gal. 4. 4. V. 4. declared as by asolemne and soveraigne sentence Psalm 2. 7. to be the true sonne of God against all false judgments calumnies contradictions and doubts of the world Luke 1. 35. 1 Tim. 3. 16. According to namely according to his divine nature called Spirit 1. Tim. 3. 16. Heb. 9. 14. 1 Pet. 3. 18. which was before covered under the infirmity of the flesh but in his resurrection and after it manifested and shewed in power of divine glorie by effects which we are in altogither to bee admired V. 5. Grace namely this singular gift of beeing his Apostle Or the guifts necessarie for so eminent an office for obedience to cause the Gentiles to Submite unto and receive the Gospell by faith thorow which Gospell Christ raigneth over men all nations namely the heathen ones whose Apostle especially Saint Paul was acts 9. 15. Gal. 1. 16. 1. Tim. 2. 7. 2. Tim. 1. 11. for his name the Italian by his name to cause him to be acknowledged Or by him in his name by his authoriie and comimssion V. 6. Called manifest ye are paraâ—rkers of his covenant and members of his Church by his word directed to us and made effectuall by his spirit V. 8 Through Jesus Christ who is the means of this great good for which I give thankes and in whose name all prayers ought to be presented to God if we intened to have them heard and all our thanks-giving if wee mean they shall be acceptable to him the whole amongst the church Scattered overall the world V. 9. With my spirit the Italian in my spirit namely in my soul which is as it were the spirituall truth in which God is served by beleevers Or with my spirit that is to say with mine heart and intimate affection V. 13. That I might have that I might cause my ministerie to bring forth fruit amongst you to the advancement of Christs glorie and the salvation of his Church V. 14. Debâ—our namely bound by mine office of Apostle to procure the salvation of all men and to communicate unto them the talent which for that purpose I have received of God to the uttermost of my power without any destinction of nations or conditions V. 16. The power namely the only most effectuall means to save man so he have faith in Christ who is therein proposed whereas man in his owne nature was not sufficient thereunto Rom. 5. 6. and the law of God it self was weak through the flesh Rom. 8. 3. to the Jew to which nation the Gospell was first to be preached See acts 13. 46. to the Greek under this name are comprehended all the Gentiles whereof the greatest part and nearest and best knowne to the Iews were native Greekes and spake the Greek tongue V. 17. For therein is the he proves that by the Gospell man obtaines life and salvation namly because it presents unto 〈◊〉 the onely meanes and cause of life namely the true righteousnesse which is Christ imputed to man through grace and imbraced by him by a lively faith whereunto Habakuks saying hath a relation who attributing the meanes of obtaining and professing a spirituall life unto faith doth consequently also attribute unto it the meanes of obuining righteousnesse which is the onely cause of the said life Gal. 3. 26. So that faith vivifieth in so much as it justifieth Now this righteousnesse is called Gods righteousnesse because he is the supreame Author of it having appointed his sonne who was true God for to fulfill and acquire it and that hee out of his meere grace bestoweth it upon his elect and accepts of it for their absolution and that it alone can subsist before his judgement Dan. 9. 24. and finally because it is the accomplishment of all his promises Gods righteousnesse being oftentimes taken for his loyalty and mercy Rom. 3. 26. From saith that is to say more and more according as the faith increaseth and groweth strong so it doth more and more enjoy the benefit of this righteousnesse Or the revolution of his righteousnesse is receaved by a continuall act of faith which never ought to cease unall it be come to its fulnesse and accomplishment in the life everlasting V. 18. For the he proves that men have need of this imputed righteousnesse for to bee ssved because that of themselves they are all unrighteous as it appeareth by Gods evident judgements upon all mankinde From Heaven as from the throne of his justice Seeing the effects thereof can no way have a relation to inferior causes or evidently as comming down from heaven Ungodlines and unrighteousnesse these are the two kinds of sin wherof the 〈◊〉 is against the first Table of the Law and the other gainst the second Who hold as being in bondage to their owne perversitie and malice by which they binder the truth from having dominion over their actions The truth namely all that light knowledge of God and of his nature judgment and will as hath remained in them after sinne ver 25. See Rom. 2.
faile V. 5. Of patience Namely he who is the onely Author there of in those who are his The meaning is may hee that strengtheneth you against your outward enemies unite you inwardly amongst your selves that you may in both vertues imitate Iesus Christ. Like minded or affected V. 7. To the glory to make us partakers of his glorious grace in this world Rom. 9. 23. and of his heavenly glory in the life everlasting V. 8. Now I say in this common gathering together both of Iewes and Gentiles there is this only difference that is the Iewes gathering together God hath singularly made the loyalty of his promises to appeare and in that of the Gentiles his mercie towards enemies and people which were meere Aliens to him and therefore there is no reason that the Iewes who were honoured with Christs owne ministery and with Gods ancient promises and covenant should bee despised by the Gentiles nor yet that the Gentiles to whom the Lord hath shewed mercy should be dispised by the Iewes Was a minister having taken upon him the shape of a servant to acquite salvation for his Church hee hath had a speciall care of the Iewish nation amongst whom he hath also exercised the ministery in his owne person See Isa. 42. 1â— and 49. 5 6. Matth. 20. 28. Luk 22. 27. Phil. 27. Ver. 9. Might glorifie might make his infinite mercy shine upon all humane unworthinesse such as that of the Gentiles was who were prophane and execrable people As it is written an allusion rather than a proper exposition of the sence of this passage as much as if he said That which David in regard of his corporall victories said hee would doe namely to cause the praises of God to sound all the world over Christ hath perfectly and really effected having by his benefits given the occasion for it and by his spirit the motion and will to celebrate Gods infinite goodnesse throughout the world Ver. 13. Of hope namely the onely Author and foundation of all the Gentiles hope of whom hee had spoken in the former verse In believing the Italian Believing namely in the knowledge and apprehension of the truth of the Gospell This seems to be added because that many abused their stronger and more forward faith in giving the weakest the fore-said scandalls Yee may abound that your peaceable state and the joy of your hearts not troubled with these contentions or scandalls may alwayes bee unto you a new pledge and hope of rest and eternall joyes V. 14. That yee also even as much as I my selfe doe exhort you unto it V. 15. The more boldly namely with greater vehemencie and authoritie He hath a particular relation to the exhortations contained in the three former Chapters Because of the grace by vertue of the charge which I have to bee the Apostle of the Gentiles by Gods appointment and to performe the same V. 16. Ministring the figurative termes taken from sacrifices The meaning is as in sacrifices the oblation ought to be pure and purely offered by the Priest So I the Apostle of you Gentiles labour towards you to the end that the Holy Ghost accompanying my ministery may sanctifie you more more and that as such I may acceptably present and consecrate you to God V. 17. I have therefore namely having receaved this grace of Apostleship and such an abundant blessing of God upon it Through Iesus Christ of whom I hold all that I have of his meere goodnes and grace V. 18. To make the Gentiles to gaine and acquire them to Christ and to reduce them to the obedience of faith V. 19. Of the spirit hee meanes that secret and inward vertue of the spirit which enlightens and enclines and perswades the hearts as the precedent power of miracles was but only to terrifie convince and prepare Illyricum this is the Country which is now called Slavonia I have fully preached the the Italian I have accomplished the service of the this is also a terme touching sacrifices in which there was required a most strict observance of all the ceremonies which were appointed the meaning is I have not omitted any part belonging to mine office See Col. 1. 25. V. 20. So have I making it mine onely glory to plant new Churches not standing to manure those which were already planted by the ministery of others Which he seemes to touch to make his zeale and affection towards the Romans Church to appeare so much the more it having bin setled and gathered together by others and yet he servently desiring to visite it contrary to his ordinary custome towards such Churches V. 23. Having no more having no place where to found any new Churches every place being already filled with the Gospell V. 25. To minister carrying to the beleevers in Ierusalem the collections of the Churches of Macedonia and Achaiah V. 27. Their spirituall he saith this because that the preaching of the Gospell and the Ministers therof were come out of Iudea and also because the Iewes were first possessed of the promises of the Messias and the covenant of God V. 28. This fruit namely the effect of this charitie and of the Communion of faith or this acknowledgement of the receaved benefit See Phil. 1. 11. and 4. 17. I will come this was a designe of the Apostles well befitting his vocation but conceaved only out of zeale and humane sanctified discourse and not by any revelation as the event did shew it being hindered from executing of it by meanes of the Iewes persecution and by his imprisonment V. 29. In the fulnesse bringing you more abundance of knowledge and other spirituall gifts Rom. 1. 11. Or the meaning is I trust that God will largely blesse my ministery amongst you V. 30. Of the spirit namely that love which he engenders in the hearts of beleevers and by which he straightly unites them together Or by the Holy Ghost whose proper effect is love See Col 1. 8. That yee strive namely that with your prayers you helpe me in all my distresses and combates CHAP. XVI VER 1. A Servant the Italian A Deaconnesse it might bee some one of those holy Widdowes which in the Apostolicall Church did consecrate themselves to serve and look to the poore the sicke c. 1 Tim. 5. 9. Or plainely some honourable woman who had no publicke office but was assisting to the faithfull with her wealth and services as Luke 3. 8. V. 2. In the Lord with such charity as all the members of Christ ought to have one towards the other Or with a duty not simply civill but Christian and spirituall A succouâ—er the Italian A proiectrix the Greeke word signifieth one that is appointed to entertaine and harbour strangers in his house and to undertake the care and protection of them See 1 Tim. 5 10. V. 3. In Christ namely in the ministery of his Gospell Ver. 4. Laid downe they have exposed themselves to dangers of death and punishments for to save my life
V. 5. The Church namely their family which beleeveth generally and is ordered like a little Church O the assembly of beleevers who assemble themselves in their house for there were diverse small assemblies of beleevers in one and the selfe same Citie See 1 Cor. 16. 19. Col. 4. 15. Who is he who was one of the fiâ—st that was converted to the Christian faith 1 Cor. 16 15. V. 7. Fellow prisoners peradventure in that imprisonment which is spoken of Acts 16. 23. 2 Cor. 11. 23. Amongst the that is to say are excellent Evangelists the word Apostle being somtimes taken more lagely 2 Cor. 8. 23. Phil. 2. 25. In Christ namely in the communion of beleevers and in the Church by professing Christ. Ver. 10. Approved who hath given certaine proofes of his Christian faith zeale and constancy Ver. 11. In the Lord that is to say members of his Church V. 12. In the Lord. namely in the service of his Church both publike and private according to their vocation and power or in the vertue of Christs spirit V. 13. Chosen who in the communion of Christ and of his Church hath excellent and singular gifts Ver. 17. Avoyld them that you exclude them as prophane out of your publike assemblies by excommunication and that privately you shun all voluntary pleasing and intimate conversation with them And that to shame them and keep your selves from their vices and to testifie to all men the purity of the Church contrary to their scandalls which are reproved and detested of all men V. 19. For yours these seducers imagine that you are easie to be deceived as very credulous having receaved the Gospell with all manner of readinesse But it lieth in you not to suffer this vertue of simplicitie of faith to degenerate into the neighbouring vice of foolish shallownesse to beleeve any kinde of doctrine Simple without malice or fraud as having no experience in evill following that which is good out of a sincere motion without any discourse or hollen thought to the contrary V. 20. Of peace the author and preserver of the true spirituall peace of the Church which these Schismaticks and factious persons raised up by the Devill do endeavour to trouble V. 22. In the Lord namely with a Christian and spirituall Charitie V. 23. Mine host See upon v. 2. Ver. 25. Power to stablish you to preserve and strengthen you in the spirituall state of grace and faith according to the Gospell which I preach the only subject whereof is Christ and according to that which hee hath revealed unto you of his secret councell concerning the salvation of the world and the calling of you Gentiles unknowne untill this present time in which God having by his spirit cleered the meaning of ancient prophecies by them it appeares that his will and decree hath bin from the beginning Ver. 26. For the obedience to bring men to submit themselves to the Gospell and to Christs kingdome The first Epistle of St. Paul the Apostle to the Corinthians Argument AFter Saint Paul had founded the Church of Corinth as Saint Luke saith Acts 18. the Devill soone after did sow the tares of many disorders divisions scandalls and corruptions in it as well in the doctrine and governement of the Church it selfe as in the manners and common course of life which moved the Apostles zeale and fatherly providence to bring a speedy remedy to it by this Epistle In which at the very beginning he reproves the Corinthians for their divisions some taking part with one of the Pastors the other with the other according to the diverse estimation they held their secular eloquence and knowledge in with which they were besotted by a vaine admiration And then he goeth on condemning this vaine affectation and ambition in the Preachers as the cause of the depravation and division of the Church of the degenerating of the simple and effectuall truth of the GOSPELL of the diminution of the Holy Ghosts power who is the onely Author of faith and of the contemp of the Apostles holy example but especially of the abasement of Gods glory by seeking their own honour and the applause of the world And because those vaine glorious preachers had made a scorne of the Apostles manner of preaching as lowly and vulgar hee wisheth the Corinthians to examine their owne incapacitie which had hindered him from unfolding any more sublime doctrine unto them Yet he maintaines and extolls his degree of Apostle shewing that in that qualitie he had laid thâ— true and onely foundation and given the invariable rule by which they might conveniently advance the Fabricke of the faith and had shewed a true patterne of the goodnesse of the stuffe which is required thereunto in it and will stand aâ—y tryall And that for the rest upon the assurance of Gâ—ds approbation and of the tryalls of his sufferances and cumbates in the worke of the Gospell be made no accompt of mâ—ns false judgements nor did not feare their contempts Afterwards he goeth on to reprove them for too much connivenâ—ie towards an incestuous person which was amongst them without making use of the remedy of excommunication which hee by his Apostolicall authoritie thundâ—reth out against him and withall teacheth the lawfull use of it against all scandalous members of the Church And then he reproveth them for their suites which they had with much scandall commenced and followed in the Courts of heathen and unbelieving Iudges Then he commeth to treate of free and indifferâ—nt things for which there were yet great controversies amongst them And first he sets down this point that fornication was not a thing of that kind according to the false and inveterate opinion of the Pagans That every one hath free libertie both for himself and his concerning matrimonie whither he will enter into it or no so that the fitting conditions and means be used therein That marriages being once made and contracted there is no more libertie to dissolve them though one of the parties bee not a Christian unlesse it separate it selfe of of it own consent But yet that by reason of the iminent dangers and persecutions and for to keâ—p one selfe in greater freedome to serve God it was expedient at that time to keep ones selfe free from the bond of matrimonie if so be God did grant them the gift so to do without which gift they ought to beware of tempting God and entangling ones Conscience expose ones selfe to a perpetuall unquietnesse and an evident danger of the soule Then he falls a treating of things sacrificed to Idols which by some weeâ— absolutely set downe amongst the number of things indifferent and grants that neither the Idoll can pollute the meate nor the meate the soule But yet that there were three cases wherein the use of such meates was hurtfull First when the weake conscience unresolved concerning Christian liberty wavered therein or did absolutely contradict it Secondly when it was done with the scandall of ones brethren
3. V 19 With God seeing God is â—n adversary to this worldly wisedome and that it doth not bring forth any fruit of salvation to those that trust in it wee must conclude that it is but a folly in Gods judgement V. 20. Of the wise the Psalmist saith only of men but Saint Paul to make it the stronger doth restraine it to the wise and understanding V. 21. Let no man a generall conclusion exhorting every one not to acknowledge any minister for head of a faction nor to bragge that he is one of his followers Seeing the Church is not made for them but they for the Church at the good and profit of which all things ought to ayme both iâ— life and in death in the present and in the everlasting time it not being subject to any but to Christ who is its head whose office is likewise to b 〈…〉 Mediatour to guide and unite men to God his Father who is the supreame head of Christ and of his Church Iohn 14. 28. 1 Cor. 11. 3. and 15. 〈◊〉 so farre is it from having any Ministers usurpe the dominion over consciences CHAP. IIII. VER 1. SO account after hee had reproved the excesse of honour done to his Pa 〈…〉 in taking them for heads now he gives them a right temperature how farre they should esteeme of 〈…〉 according to the properties of their office which 〈◊〉 equally binde them and their flocke Stewards namely in the communication of knowledge and 〈◊〉 the singular application of the use for nourish 〈…〉 and Physicke of the soule all out of Gods go 〈…〉 and not of their owne and according to his commandement not according to their owne will 〈…〉 pleasure V. 3. But with â—e if a Pastor hath the wi 〈…〉 of this loyalty in his owne conscience he 〈◊〉 not to make any account of mens sinister judâ—ments who do assigne degrees of honour accord to their owne minde Now the Apostle propounds himselfe for example because that his person and ministery was fallen into contempt with the Corinthians by the cunning of corrupt Pastors 2 Cor. 10. 10. Yea I judge not I doe not enter into consideration nor doe not examine what degree of honour I am worthy of amongst them or about them V. 4. For I know nothing hee gives a reason why he so little cared for mens judgments Not hereby ju 〈…〉 d that is to say esteemed and declared just before God and worthy of the reward as having fullâ— accomplished his worke because that even in the holiest there are defects which are hidden even from their owne consciences but manifest to God Iob 34. 32. Psalm 19. 12. 〈◊〉 Iohn 3. 20. And besides that the person is not receaved into grace by reason of the workes but contrariwise the workes are accepted for love of the person which is already justiâ—â—d That judgeth me to whom it only belongeth to absolve me of my faults and to assigne me praise and reward for my service according as out of his grace hee shall bee pleased to accept of it and crowne it V. 5. Judge nothing namely with such kinde of judgements as cannot chuse but be rash seeing that 〈◊〉 esteeming of men we ought principally to looke to the heart and to the conscience which in this world is knowne to God only who will not make it manifest but only at the last judgement V. 6. Tranâ—erred in these reproofes of your partialities I have represented the heads of them under the names of us Apostles 1 Cor. 1. 12. and 3. 4. not that in deed we had any part therein but only to spare your guiltie Pastors and to shew them by our example how to correct the root of evil which is the affectation of worldly knowledge eloquence which raiseth diversitie of passionate judgments and draweth on followers by a foolish admiration after it and to conforme themselves to the perpetuall stile of the Holy Ghost in Scripture as all we most conformably doe whereupon also amongst us there groweth â—o subject of division Be puâ—â—ed up that yee doe not grow proud by reason of the excellencie of the Pastor with whom each of you holds to the depressing of another Pastor and his followers V. 7. For who hee directeth this speech to the Pastors as saying Who hath given thee this preheminence which thou affectest oâ— by whom hast thou beene chosen out of the communitie of the Church to so excellent a calling is it not by God and by his grace and not by men containe thy selfe therefore in humility and serve God and not mens passions V. 8. Now yeare an ironicall reprehension of the presumption wâ—â— raigned in the Corinthian Church Would to God hee continueth in his Ironia The meaning is yee are indeed happier and in better estate then we poore Apostles who are afflicted persecuted and contemned in the world wee might indeed have good cause to desire that wee might bee partakers of your goods if they were true and reall seeing that our life is like unto the life of wretched malefactors who doe daily expect their punishment after they have according to the custome of those times beene ignominiously lead up and downe round about the market places and theators V. 9. The Apostles last the Italian The last Apostles Saint Paul speaketh of himselfe alone or of Apollo also called to the Apostleship after all the rest which was made matter of contempt against Paul as it should seeme here implicitly to reproove the Corinthians for Aspectacle a solemn example of strange sufferances and troubles in the fight of men and Angels who are as spectators and witnesses of beleevers combates in the theater of the world See upon Heb. 12. 1. Ver. 10. We are fooles renouncing all humane wisdome to give way only to the motions of the spirit and preaching Christ in vertue of it wee are accounted to bee madde Acts 17. 18. and 26. 24. See a Kings 9. 11. But yee are namely mingling worldly wisdome with the Gospell you hold your selves to bee therefore very wise and full of knowledge and doe thereby purchase honour before the world V. 11. Are buffeted a kind of an ignominious outrage Acts 23. 2. See Lamen 3. 30. Mic. 5. 〈◊〉 Mat. 5. 39. 1 Pet. 2. 20. V. 14. To shame you to scoffe at your vanitie by comparing mine estate with yours V. 15. Instructers plaine teachers of Christian doctrine as your Pastors are without any fatherly bowels or care Fathers namely such as I am as well by reason that I have beene the first that have brought you the good tydings of the Gospell as also by reason of my fatherly affection towards you Begotten you that is to say I have been an instrument of your conversion to the faith by meanes of which yee are become members of Christ and of his Church 17. In the Lord namely in his worke and service Or in the communion of Christ and by his Spirit these termes being very frequent in Saint Paul to
bee altogether rejected Or by singular miracle having not beene framed noâ— prepared before by the LORD as the other Apostles were but in an instant advanced to mine office V. 9 The least namelie concerning that which is in me and mine owne Though he elsewhere protest himselfe to be no way inferior to others in gifts or vocation 2. Cor. 11. 15. Gal. 2. 6. V. 10. His grace namelie his gift and calling In vaine that is to say vnprofitable to the Church and not imployed by me to the uttermost oâ— my power But the grace not onely the gift it selfe but also the will and power the occasions and means to make use of it all comes from Godsgrace See Matth. 10. 20. 2 Cor. 3. 5. Phil. 2. â—3 V. 12. There is no it is likely that it was the same error which is noted 2. Tim. 2. 18. as if by resurrection so cleerly taught in the whole scâ—ipture nothing should be meant but the renewing of the world by the Gospell and the spirituall regeneration of soules by Gods spirit V. 12. If there be if that be absolutly denied it must also be denied in Christ also if it be denied in the faithfull Chrisâ—s also is disannulled taking away the vertue principall and inseparable effect of it which is to raise his faithfull to his owne likenesse Iohn 11. 25 and 14. 19. Rom 4. 25. 2. Cor. 5. 15. 1. â—hâ—sse 4. 14. 1 Pet. 1. 3. V. 14 Vaine false and unprofitable seeing the ground of it is Christ risen Now his meanning is that seeing it is impossible that you should have such an opinion of our preaching having undoubted proofes to the contrary râ—ject likewise any thing as may induce you thereunto by a necessary consequence also vaâ—ne which you will not agree unto seeing you yet persevere â—â—d glory in the profâ—ssion o 〈…〉 V. 15. 〈…〉 d we which likewise was most abâ—urd and impossible to â—erswade the châ—â—ches unto who werefully assured of the trueth of the Apostles doctrine V. 17. Ye are yet theyare not yet purged since the payment is not fully made nor God appeased if Christ doe yet remaine dead seeing he cannot deliver others from death if he himself remaine overcome by it V. 18. A â—â—llen a sleep namly those beleevers who are dead in Christs faith of whose salvation it was as unjust as inhumane to doubt V. 19. If in this lâ—fe by this false doctrine we make our selves utterly wretched for seeing it takes away from us eternall happinesse and that our condition iâ— this world is alwayes mostwiâ—tâ—hed we shall find our selves deprived of all manner of good both present and eternall Now the ground of this is that the immortality of the soul and the perfect happinesse of it is by Gods order insepable from the resurrection of the bodyes so that hee which donieth the one annihilates the other See upon Mâ—tch 22. 32. V. 20. The first fruits not onely the first in order of the resurrection which is in beleevers as it wâ—eâ—a wakning from death but also in the quality of chief the cause and pledg of it in all his members inseparable vnited to him by communion of spirit Rom 8. 11 even as under the law in the first fruites offered to God the people had an assurance of Gods blessing upon all their harvest See upon Rom. 11. 16. V. 21. For siâ—ce he proves that by Christs resurrection that of his members necessarily followth for in the order of grace Christ hath bin by God appointed head of all the elect as Adam had bin of all men in the order of nature seeing then that Adam hath communicated his sinne and his death to all those who are his Christ likewise communicates his righteousnesse and his life to his belevers See Rom. 5. 14. 15. 17. by mâ—n the Italian by no man by one who beeing true God is likewise true man in which regard he is the meritorious cause of resurrection by this perfect obedience and likewise gives his beleevers assurance thereof by the community of human nature joyned to the communion of the spirit V. 22. All die all men that are by nature the sonnes of Adam and are enfolded in his condemnation shall all namly all beleevers whose father is Christ by grace and in spirit by vertue whereof being engrafted in his body they are also partakers of his life and resurrection V. 24. The end namly of the world and of temporall things and withall the accomplishment of all Gods promises of Christs kingdome and the sâ—ivation of his elect when he shall namely when the sonne oâ— God who in quality of Mediator hath bin established king or the whole world â—â—d especially of his church like his fathers great deputy togather together governe and bring unto himselfe all his elect and to destroy his enemyes shall have brought his work to an end and the father with the sonne and the holy Ghost in vnitie of essence shall begin to raigne immediatly over his church in a manner altogether new namely by himself without any outward meanes wiâ—hout the work of angels or men or Ecclesiallicall or politick orders as it is in this world and likewise without adversaries or opposition filling all his with his light love life and glory which indeed will not a whit disannull Christs kingdom but only ch 〈…〉 g the meaner forâ—e thereof into a more subline and perfect one See Dan. 2. 44 and 7. 14. 27 Luke 1. 33. Rev. 11. 15. 17. and 12. 10. V. 25. Must reigne namely the sonne of God must execise his empire in this manner and inferior dispensation by his word by the established orders in perpetuall oppositions etc. V. 26. death whose power shall be quite annihiliated in Christ member by the resurrection V. 27. When he saith we must not thinke that the father by bestowing the office of king upon his sonne hath dispossessed himself of his soveraigne empire but after the sonne shall have accomplished his worke the father shall manifest and exercise his kingdome of glory and essencein all eternity V. 28. Also himself not in his divine nature wherein hee is alreadie equalâ—e to the father Philiphans 2. 6. but in this humane nature and as coucerning his church which is his body and the forme of his government which then shall give way to the forme which is above described that God may of himself immediately and absolutly worke fully in his elect perfectly united unto him and may possesse and rule them for ever V. 29. Which are from this manner of speech it appeares that the Apostle means not an ordinary â—ite of the church but a particular custome of some whereof antiquity makes mention and it should seeme that the beginning thereof was if not altogether good and laudable yet at the least to terrable Which was that when anyone died in Christs faith before he was christened some of his kindred or friends comming to be Christened would be baptized both in his own name also in the
hath a relation to the contempt◠Not walking namely to eschew the other evill of hatred I have not used any dissimulation or craft to gaine mens favours V. 3. To them the Italian Amongst them namly those who have no part in eternall salvation whereof there are two kindes the one have not knowne the Gospell the others have had it preached unto them but they being blinded by the devill who possesseth their hearts have rejected it through incredulitie 2 Thes. 1. 8. V. 4. The God namely the Devill chiefe of the of the reprobates who in this corrupted world usurpes Gods honour and domination to whose motions all the faction of the wicked yeelds obedience as to their god against the true God and to whom also all false worships have a relation 1 Cor. 10. 20. Of the glorious wherein is manifested the Majestie of Christs person and Kingdome the Soveraigne excellencie of his benefits and the divine vertue of his operations Who is in whose person works and word God who is incomprehensible to man reveales himselfe to salvation V. 5. For Jesus sake Namely to gaine you unto him to establish his Kingdome in you and 〈◊〉 cause him to bee acknowledged served and glorified by you V. 6. For God Christ is the only subject of my preaching for the great gift of light and of the spirit which we Apostles have was conferred upon us to none other end Who commanded who by his Almightie word created the light whilst all things were yet in darkenesse In our hearts which even as the first masse of the world was naturally deprived of all heavenly light whereby all matter of glory is taken away from us To give the light first 〈◊〉 us Apostles and then by us to others In the fact namely in Iesus Christ revealed and fully made knowne by the Gospell Ver. 7. Treasure namely of divine light H 〈…〉 seemes to make an allusion to the Historie of Iudg. 7. 16. In earthen namely in our persons which are fraile vessells and weake instruments which God hath made choice of for so high an office to make it appeare that the efficacie of the Gospell proceedeth from him and not from men See 1 Cor. 2. 5. 2 Cor. 12. 9. V. 8. Wee are by superaddition besides our naturall weakenesse enduring from men all manner of calamities in which the Lord doth notwithstanding miraculously hold us up V. 10. Bearing being laden with afflictions and miseries proper to all Christs members to make them conformable to him their head by which afflictions theit poore life is consumed and at the last brought to nothing That the life to the end that after wee have suffered with him and for him he may also make us partakers of his glorious vertue at the blessed resurrection V. 11. Our mortal Namely as it is in this life which notwithstanding shall put on immortalitie in the everlasting life 1 Cor. 15. 53 54. Ver. 12. So then at this time I doe principally taste of the conformitie to Christs death in the afflictions which I suffer for him whereas you seeme to be pa takers only of his life and glory being free from all calamities stored with all manner of blessing and happinesse V. 13. The same the same faith as you have created by the same spirit notwithstanding the diversitie of our outward state See Romans 1. 12. 2 Pet. 1. 1. Speake wee make free profession of the Gospell wee preach it openly and wee glory in God and call upon him with confidence V. 14. Shal prevent us the Italian Shall cause us to appeare before his face in the everlasting glory With you in the communion of the same blessed life though the state of this present life have been very different V. 15. For all he gives a reason for his assured confidence of being their fellow in glory after his sufferings Namely because that labouring in those sufferings for their salvation there was no reason but that hee himselfe should have part in the benefit thereof Ver. 16. For which cause Namely upon this firme hope of eternall glory Our outward namely our bodies and our persons in the naturall state of this life doe faile and consume by continuall sufferances Is renewed wee grow young againe and strong in our soules and the spirituall state of our life which can not bee discerned by the eyes of the body but onely by the light of the spirit V. 16. For the hope of eternall life which shall follow after our present afflictions as a certaine reward is that which keeps us in a perpetuall and untited vigour Our light in respect of the excellencie the infinitenesse and the eternitie of the heavenly glory Rom. 8. 18. Worketh for us that is to say it shal at last be crowned in us with that infinite glory which wee doe even in this world lively apprehend by faith which draweth us away from all manner of consideration love and esteeme of the things of this world to settle our heart wholly upon heavenly things CHAP. V. VER 1. HOuse he calleth the body so in regard of this fraile and transitory life like a Cabin set up for a short time of use Iob 4. 19. to which is opposite the heavenly life figured by a firme and everlasting building Heb. 11. 10. V. 2. For the groanes of a fervent desire which the Holy Ghost engendreth in us Rom. 8. 23. compell us to aspire to everlasting life and are unto us a certaine argument that our true rest and happinesse is in heaven and not in this world In this others have it in the meane time V. 3. If so be that change of an earthly condition into a heavenly one requireth first as a necessary condition that wee should even in this world bee clothed with Christs Righteousnesse that is to say that we be justified in him and adorned with nuptiall garments Namely regenerated and sanctified by his spirit See 1 Cor. 15. 50. Naked that is to say in our naturall filthinesse of sinne which in it selfe is shamefull and makes us odious and abominable to God See Gen. 3. 7. V. 4. For we hee confirmes that beleevers doe sigh through a desire of perfect deliverance because they lament feeling their present misery in regard of sinne and of the evills that proceed from thence For that wee Would bee this burthen induceth us to desire death not through impatience for to be freed from so many troubles but through a holy desire to have this naturall and corporall life changed into a heavenly and everlasting life V. 5. Hath wrought us namely hath appointed and prepared us for everlasting life by his election vocation and regeneration Hath given unto us even in this world he hath given us the first fruits of that life and by them assurance of the accomplishment of it in heaven Rom. 8. 23. 2 Cor. 1. 22. Ephes. 4. 30. V. 6. Confident in all dangers and sufferings we are assured by this pledge of the spirit that we can not
sin Restore the Greek word is derived from setting of limbes that are out of joint he meanes by corrections reproofes and inducements to repentance endeavour to settle his conscience again into a good state as well in regard of Gods pardon as of the amendment of the sinner himselfe see Iam. 5. 19 20. V. 2. Bear ye that is to say have you a fellow-feeling of your brethrens faults wherewith their consciences are burthened and take care to ease them Fulfill put the command of charitie in practise which Christ by his word and example hath recommended above all other things V. 3. For if for to performe this you ought not to presume of your selves it being the chief cause of disdain and immoderate rigour towards others V. 4. And then that is to say if he do finde that his conscience approves of his workes as good and loyall then he shall have cause to hold himselfe in a degree of honour befitting the gift which he hath received from God without begging it by making comparison with other mens defects see Luke 18. 11. V. 5. Shall bear that is to say shall give an accompt of his actions before Gods judgement seat V. 6. In the word namely Gods Word publikely preached and taught In all good namely all that is necessary for him that receives and that he is able to spare who gives V. 7. Mocked as those do who seek pretences and excuses for their avarice and ingratitude V. 8. He that soweth he that in this life takes no other care but to please himselfe and his own carnal appetites shall at the last reap no fruit thereby but onely perdition and contrariwise he that imployes his whole life studie labour and substance in obeying the motions of the holy Ghost and seeking to obtain and advancing spirituall things in himselfe and others shall receive the reward of everlasting life being that the Spirit in man is the true seed of eternitie and the flesh of perdition V. 9. If we saint not namely if through impatience or carelesnesse we do not leave off studying and persevering in doing good see Heb. 12. 3 5. V. 10. Opportunitie namely so long as God grants us to live in this world which is the time of working and gives us opportunitie and meanes to do it see Iohn 9. 4. 11. 9. and 〈◊〉 35. Of the houshold namely to those who through communion of saith are members of the Church which is Gods houshold V. 12. As many as to know the qualitie of the false Apostles doctrine do but marke and observe their intention which is but onely to obtain the Jewes favours by shewing themselves zealous of their ceremonies and to avoid the hatred and sufferings which the profession of Christs faith brings along with it to the likenesse and communion of his own 2 Cor. 1. 5. and 4 10. See upon Gal. 5. 11. In the flesh that is to say falsely viciously and dissemblingly Constrain you that is to say they endeavour to put this necessitie of conscience upon you Gal. 2. 14. V. 13. For neither their hypocrisie appeares in this that shewing so much zeal in matters of ceremonies they are carelesse and do in their life and conversation transgresse the most essentiall commandements of the Law an ordinary sin of the Pharisees Matth. 23. 4. 23. 25. 27. They may glory they may boast of having perswaded and drawn you to Judaisme by bodily circumcision which was held amongst the Jewes to be a most glorious act Matth. 23. 15. V. 14. In the crosse namely in the death and passion of my Saviour by whose spirituall and effectuall communion I have no more affection nor desire to the world nor the lusts thereof no more than to a dead thing neither hath the world any power to worke upon me or to stir me no more than the objects of senses can do to a dead man V. 16. Upon the Israel namely upon all the true Israelites in spirit who through faith are the true blessed seed of Abraham and the people of God Rom. 4. 12. Gal. 3. 9. V. 17. Let no man besides all other reasons I do admonish all believers to regard me and not to afflict my spirit with false doctrines and contradictions 1 Cor. 11. 16. and 14. 38. after so many sufferings which I have endured for Christ whereof I bear the markes by which I have verified the loyaltie of my ministerie 2 Cor. 6. 4. THE EPISTLE OF SAINT PAUL THE APOSTLE TO THE EPHESIANS ARGUMENT SAint Paul having founded the Church of Ephesus a famous Citie of the lesser Asia as Saint Luke relateth Acts 19. and having also forewarned the conductours of it with good and wholesome instructions and exhortations Acts 20. 18. he would also performe this most laudable dutie towards that Church namely to write this Epistle to it from Rome whither he had been carried prisoner to confirme it in the truth of the Gospell and exhort it to the true fruits of its vocation The summarie of it is that he gives God thankes for the infinite benefit of eternall salvation and redemption in Christ communicated out of his meer grace and election through faith in the Gospell to the Apostle first and his companions of the Iewish nation then afterwards to the Ephesians who were Gentiles whom to this end he had sealed with the holy Ghost and consequently he prayeth him that he would be pleased to enlighten them more and more in the acknowledgement of so great a gift by the same spirit which gift he extolles by a comparison made of their present with their former state as well the inward which was subject to sin and malediction as the outward by which they professed Paganisme out of which state God had out of his meer grace by his most powerfull vertue saved vivified and gathered them into his Church and incorporated them into the assemblie of believers by the ministerie of Paul appointed by God to preach to the Gentiles the mysterie of their vocation in grace which was before unknown to the world for which cause he suffered great persecutions by his nation and was also a prisoner but howsoever that they ought not from thence to take any occasion of offence or grief Afterwards â—e commeth to exhortations namely to have them make a right use of so great a gift and to live a life befitting the heavenly vocation recommending unto them union above all things and to refer all Gods divers and severall gifts to one end namely the common edification of the bodie of the Church and likewise all other Christian vertues to the continuall advancement of spirituall regeneration And particularly he exhorteth husbands and wives fathers and children masters and servants to performe their interchangeable duties and all in common to fight the good fight of faith and perseverance CHAP. I. VIR 1. IN Christ namely that are ingrafted into his bodie by faith and do live and subsist in their spirituall state by his onely power and by
advanceth it self in this world God hath on earth an inferiour walking and moveable habitation which is the Church in travellers estate in this worlds pilgrimage Such as the Tabernacle in the wildernesse was being compared to the glorious Temple built by Solomon in which there was a sound and immoveable firmnesse and an infinite increase of Gods signes and gifts ten candlesticks for one and ten tables for one though there were but one ark of the covenant in both and so both in heaven and earth the Church hath but only one God and Redeemes You namely you Ephesians and all the particular Churches in the world Through the Spirit that is to say Spiritually or by the power of the holy Ghost CHAP. III. Vers. 1. I Paul this discourse is interrupted untill vers 14. and from that ought to be supplied in this manner I Paul bend my knees before God The prisoner the Apostle writ this letler from Rome whither he had been carried prisoner Acts 27. 1. and 28. 10. Ephes. 6. 20. Of Iesus Christ for him and for his service in the ministery of the Gospel amongst the Gentiles for which I am persecuted by the Jews and have by them been delivered to the Romanes V. 2. If ye have this is a kinde of affirmation rather then a doubt as Ephes. 4. 21. the meaning is seeing it is cleer that you have heard of it V. 3. The mysterie namely the sacred doctrine of the Gospell incomprehensible to humane understanding if it be not revealed to God see Mat. 13. 1â— Ephes. 1. 9 Coloss. 2. 2. and 4. 3. 1 Tim. 3. 9. 16. others refer this mystery simply to the vocation of the Gentiles V. 4. Whereby as well in the substance of the things that are written as in the manner and stile which is altogether divine and spirituall V. 5. Was not namely by a reall and present effect nor by any singular declaration of the times and means for otherwise the Prophets knew it in generall and had declared it Or he would say That God before the Gospell never had used that indifferency of Nations in the communication of his grace Prophets namely of the new Testament Acts 11. 27. and 15. 32. Rom. 12. 6. 1 Cor. 12. 10. By the Spirit namely by instructions and revelations of the holy Ghost V. 6. Fellow heirs in common with the beleevers of the Jewish nation and with Christ himselfe Rom. 8. 17. Gal. 3. 29. His promise namely of the goods promised to Abraham and all his spirituall off-spring in vertue and for the love of Christ who is the true foundation of it V. 7. Effectuall working that is to say Unfolding in me his divine power and accompanying my ministery therewith as well in necessary gifts as in a miraculous blessing and perpetuall assistance V. 9. The fellowship the Italian the dispensation how God will in these dayes reveal this secret councell of his communicate the grace of it and cause the effects of it to be felt Who created he means the new and spirituall creation of the Church see Isa. 65. 17. 2 Cor. 5. 17. Ephes. 2. 15. All things namely the whole state body and parts of the Church V. 10. Principalities namely the good angels see Rom. 8. 38. Ephes. 1. 21. Col. 1. 16. and 2. 15. 1 Pet. 3. 22. Might be known that in the glorious renewing of the state of the world by Christ not onely men but even the Angels themselves who desire to look into the very bottom of this mystery 1 Pet. 1. 12. may have a new document of Gods wisdom in an effect divers from what he had shewn at other times the wayes and effects thereof varying but alwayes for the better according to his will and pleasure V. 11. In Christ establishing in him all the causes and means of the accomplishment of it V. 12. In whom namely by vertue of the union which we have with him in the Spirit through faith Boldnesse the Italian the liberty namely that free accesse which is contrary to the terrours of conscience to Gods rejection V. 13. Wherefore seeing God through my ministery hath made you Gentiles partakers of his grace in Christ though I be therefore persecuted by the Jews yet have you no cause to be discomforted thereby but rather take it for a holy glory that God will have me suffer for your salvation and that in my sufferings the faithfulnesse of mine Apostleship is approved and confirmed V. 14. For this cause here the Apostle goeth on again with the discourse which hath been broken off from the first verse I bow namely in humble prayer V. 15. Of whom who being Christs father by nature and by adoption father of the whole Church which is as his family and troop of his children as well of those which are already glorified in heaven as of those who are yet living in the world by faith see Ephes. 1. 10. V. 16. The riches namely the glorious treasures of his spirituall gifts which he powreth down upon those that are his Or the abundance of his glorious grace and mercy as Rom. 9. 23. Ephes. 1. 7. Phil. 4. 19. Col. 1. 27. In the inner man namely in the gift of regeneration and in the state of spirituall life which is eternall and not exposed to the senses but known by God and felt by the beleever in his soul see Rev. 2. 17. V. 17. May dwell may perpetually be present in vertue grace and Spirit by means of a continuall act of lively faith in him That ye being namely that ye having stamped and planted in your heart a firme intimate and invariable châ—â—ity towards God and men which is the proper and inseparable effect of a lively faith V. 18. Comprehend namely to attain to everlasting life and to the perfection of the knowledge and fruition of that infinite mystery of which he had spoken vers 8. which were riches that were inscrutable in this life Or to the accomplishment of the spirituall building of the Church according to all the dimensions of it whereupon he had said they were founded Ephes. 2. 20. and 3. 18. see Revel 21. 16. What is the a figurative description of the infinitenesse every way by a similitude taken from the dimensions of the Temple applied to the heavenly Jerusalem founded in this world and finished in Heaven as Revel 21. 16. V. 19. Knowledge namely humane knowledge in this life That ye might that ye may come to the height of knowledge happinesse and glory when you shall be filled with Gods presence and satisfied with the sight of his face Psal. 16. 11. and 17. 15. and that he shall be all in all 1 Cor. 15. 28. V. 21. By Christ namely the subject of whose glory is Christ and his benefits Or as the Father manifesteth and communicateth himself in him alone so let him be acknowledged and worshipped in him by all beleevers Iohn 14. 13. 〈◊〉 Cor. 4. 6. Philip. 2. 11. which is opposite to all vain glorifying
As the truth namely in the lively and effectuall manner in which the truth is taught in Christs Gospell to be an internall forme of righteousnesse Rom. 6. 1â— and a lively seed of regeneration Iames 1. 18. V. 22. Which is corrupt which is dissolved and putrified in its concupiscences and by them goeth into eternall perdition According to the the Italian in the concupiscences of seduction namely by which he is allured and inticed to sin See Rom. 7. 11. Heb. 3. 13. Iames 1. 14. V. 23. In the Spirit the Italian by the Spirit which hath begun this your regeneration by enlightening your understanding in the knowledge and truth of God to go on from thence to your entire regeneration in heart and affections God in the order of his grace following the order which he hath established in mansnature which is that reason and judgement should go before and govern the wil. See Rom. 12. 2. Others â—n the Spirit that is to say in your minde and reason and so the other part of regeneration should be comprehended in the following verse V. 24. Put on namely that ye be endowed and adorned with these new spirituall qualities by which God re-establisheth his image in you True holinesse namely a true sincere or firme and constant holinesse V. 25. For we are and therefore as none deceiveth himselfe so ought we to use entire loyaltie towards our brethren V. 26. Be ye angry that is to say if ye be angry which is a humane almost unavoidable infirmitie yet take heed of running into any excess Ps. 37. 8 V. 27. Neither give place take heed he enter not into your heart by violence of wrath nor much lesse remain there by an inveterate wrath which may turne to hatred V. 29. Corrupt the Italian evill the Greek word signifieth corrupt or putrified but the Hebrewes use it for any evill thing See Matth. 7. 17. and 12. 33. To the use namely of the hearers of the time and of the occasion Minister namely that Gods grace or any singular gift thereof may be communicated or confirmed in the hearers V. 30. Grieve not a terme taken from men that is to say be not rebellious unto it and do not offend it so that he withdraw his joy and comfort from you which is the principall effect thereof and that he do not depart from you as from an unpleasing habitation CHAP. V. VER 2. A Sweet smelling A manner of speech taken from what was anciently spoken of sacrifices which were acceptable to God the smell whereof as one might say he did sent with pleasure Gen. 8. 21. Lev. 1. 9. V. 3. Let it not be Abhorre even the name of these vices let them be unknown and unheard of amongst you V. 5. An idolater insomuch as he sets all his affection and puts all his considence in riches and holds them for an universall good sufficient for all things as God is and because he beaâ—es a certain respect unto them that he dares not freely make use of them and serves them with his heart as some Godhead See Matth. 6. 2â— V. 6. Vain not so much by allurements as by false inducements and perswasions as that these sinnes are but sleight things that Gods patience suffereth all things that his grace pardonâ— every thing that man cannot be perfect in the world and the like The children namely upon all the devils part and the worlds which is rebellious to Gods Law and believeth not in the Gospell by reason of its naturall perversenesse V. 8. Darknesse namely inwardly being deprived of all light of truth of grace and of the spirit having contrary qualities and outwardly without any inlightening or instruction Light that is to say you are not onely inlightened outwarldly by doctrine but also inwardly imprinted by a lively divine Light In the Lord in vertue of your communion in spirit with him V. 9. For the that is to say the qualitie of the children of God which you have acquired by the illumination and regeneration of the holy Ghost bindes you to do all manner of holy workes as the fruit ought to be correspondent to the nature and qualitie of the root and seed Gal. 5. 22. V. 10. Proving namely examining by the rule of Gods Word what is conformable to his will and what is not without suffering your selves to be deceived by opinions or perswasion verse 6. See Prov. 10. 32. Rom. 12. 2. V. 11. Unfruitfull which cannot bring forth for man that excellent fruit of Life Rom. 6. 21. Gal. 6. 8. Of darknesse proceeding from the corruption of man who hath no light of knowledge and of Gods Spirit irregulate and without any certain end as done by one that walkes in darknesse shamefull and infamous workes which cannot endure the day and finally which are condemned to everlasting darknesse with the devil who is the first author of them V. 13. But all things though these things be hidden from men yet ther is the light of Gods universal knowledge and providence that seeth them and doth thereof convince the consciences untill such time as at the last judgement they be set forth for a full evidence For whatsoever if these things must one day be revealed it is a signe that God doth even at this time know them and see them as clear as noon day See Psal. 139. 11. V. 14. Wherefore he saith because that every man shall answer for what he hath done before Gods terrible judgement 〈…〉 they are all called by his word to timely converâ—ion to awake from the sleep and stupefaction yea from the death of sin for to be enlightned by the light of the Gospell and to walk according to it V. 16. Redeeming seeking and taking any occasion of doing good and therefore leaving all worldly imployment and delight Or regaining the time which had formerly been lost with endeavouring to supply at this time what you had then lost The dayes there are hard and calamitâ—us times comming upon the Church in which all means of well-doing will be cut off or much restrained and therefore we must be beforehand in doing good Eccles. 11. 2. Iohn 9. 4. and 11. 9. and 12. 35. Gal. 6. 10. V. 18. With the Spirit namely with spirituall thoughts and meditations of divine joy faith and zeal V. 20. In the name that is to say Offering them to God as sacrifices pleasing to him in vertue and favour of Christ high Priest and Intercessour V. 21. Submitting namely all through charity yeelding to other mens just desires necessities and profits and the inferiours to superiours through obedience and respect 1 Pet. 5. 5. V. 22. As unto namely in all things which belong to the lawfull authority and superiority that Christ hath given the husband over his wife and wherein the husband bears Christs image 1 Cor. 11. 3. see Ephes. 6. 5. V. 23. And he is as Christs dominion over the Church which is his body hath its whole relation to the salvation of it so the
husbands authority over the wife ought to have the same end and likewise the wife ought to resemble the Church in voluntary obedience and subjection V. 24. In every thing that is lawfull and belongeth to her duty according to God see Col. 3. 20 22. Tit. 2. 9. V. 26. That he might he doth severally touch the three parts of the salvation acquired to the Church by Christ which are the justification or remission of sins signified by the washing the sanctification and regeneration in Spirit and the everlasting glorification vers 27. Cleanse it from all spot of sin which will not suffer God to look graciously and favourably upon man The washing namely the spirituall washing which is nothing but the essectuall application of Christs death and blood for an expiation before God which is called the washing of water as well by reason of the similitude of the action as because of the signe and seale thereof which is appointed in baptisme Iohn 3. 5. Tit. 3. 5. Heb. 10. 22. 1 Iohn 5. 6. By the word the ground of these benefits is Gods free promise or appointment or the outward Baptisme obtaineth the property of a Sacrament of those two foresaid benefits by Gods appointment and is made effectuall to all beleevers by faith in the promise of grace V. 27. Present it namely in the celestiall glory where the regeneration shall be compleat V. 28. As their own because that by the bond of matrimony man and wife become one and the self same flesh Gen. 2. 24. V. 30. Of his 〈…〉 sh figurative termes taken from the making of Eve of one of Adams ribs to the likenesse whereof the Church is regenerate by Christs Spiâ—it and by this means enters into the union of spirituall matrimonie with him which consists in the communitie of spirituall life in communion of goods and in communication of vertue to bring forth the blessed generation of beleevers V. 31. For this cause no more for that cause onely which is alleaged by Moses Gen. 2. 24. but chiefly by reason of the new bond which Christ imposeth upon his by his benefit and example V. 32. Mysterie namely divine doctrine and action holy spirituall and not to be comprehended by humane understanding namely of Christs and his Churches union V. 33. Let every one this mysterie is so high that it cannot be comprehended and it is sufficient that matrimonie is a pourtraiture of it and that by the comparing of the one with the other beleevers are taught by Christ the spirituall husbands great example what are the interchangeable duties of corporall matrimonie CHAP. VI. Vers. 1. IN the Lord namely for the love of him and to obey his commandments whence followeth that this obedience is restrained within the limets of such things as are conformable to Gods will V. 2. With promise namely with a proper and speciall promise V. 4. Of the Lord namely Christian admonition according to the rules given in Christs Gospell V. 5. According to namely your corporeall and worldly masters As unto making account of doing Christ your Soveraigne Lord service who hath set you in that calling and will be served by you in it See upon Ephes. 5. 22. V. 6. Eye-service namely by outward action and seeming onely without any affection or sinceritie of heart or onely whilest you are in your masters presentes V. 9. Threatning all kinde of harsh and inhumane and fierce way of commanding V. 10. In the Lord by the communion which you have with him by faith desiring and drawing from him all such strength as is needfull for you V. 11. Armour namely the whole furniture of Christian vertues all the means which God hath appointed to keep you from the devils temptations To stand namely to be Conquerours the action and posture of a Conquerour being to stand upon his feet whereas the conquered are thrown upon the ground V. 12. Flesh and blood namely against any bodily or humane power Principalities hereby are meant evil angels who in the qualitie of their nature and in the power that God suffereth them to have over the world have also something common with the holy Angels in the eminency of these titles see Rom. 8. 38. Col. 2. 15. The darknesse namely of the state of ignorance of sin of death of confusion which reigneth in the world In high places the Italian in heavenly places this may be understood of that region of the air in which evill spirits do wander which are driven out of Heaven and where they lie in wait and assault the Church Ephes. 2. 2. But it seems that it might better have a relation to that Christ having obtained a great victory over the devill in Heaven Luke 10. 18. Rev. 12. 7. the battell may be called heavenly and the combats of the faithfull are but onely as pursuits and reliques of that battell V. 13. Evil day namely in the time of greatest temptation To stand to be conquerours V. 14. Girt about the girdle which bindes the body and strengthens it is taken in Scripture for a signe of strength and vigour Job 12. 21. Isai. 5. 27. and 22. 21. Dan. 5. 6. And in this sence the Apostle means that truth and loialty is that which maketh a man sound in all his ac 〈…〉 ns whereas there is nothing more base nor remisse in a strong triall then hypocrisie The breast-plate for the onely defence of your heart have an upright conscience V. 15. Your feet shod being by means of meditating upon the Gospell which is the doctrine of our peace with God well prepared and as one should say our legs well armed and our feet strongly shod so that we may be able to passe and trample over all the lets of the world and finish the course of our heavenly vocation without any spirituall hurt V. 16. The fiery darâ—s the most dangerous trials of incredulity diffidence and despair V. 17. And take apply unto your selves by faith and hope the salvation acquired by Christ by vertue of which ye may also be saved and raise up your selves being Conquerours in the battell which you have yet to fight Of the Spirit that is to say The spirituall word which the holy Ghost hath forged and putteth it into beleevers hands and is of a divine strength and temper to pierce and overthrow the enemie see 2 Cor. 10. 4. V. 18. In the Spirit by a divine motion being driven by it Rom. 8. 25. V. 19. That I may opâ—n namely with a holy liberty and boldnesse V. 21. In the Lord namely in the Lords work or who in the communion of Gods Church holds this sacred degree 1 Cor. 4. 17. THE EPISTLE OF St. PAUL THE Apostle to the PHILIPPIANS ARGUMENT SAint Paul founded the Church of Philippi a famous City of Macedonia as Saint Luke saith Acts 16. 12. And according to his care of all the Churches being a prisoner at Rome he writes this Epistle unto them upon this occasion The Philippians according to their continuall
râ—demption and spirituall â—â—atâ— of the Church Others translate it amongst all namely the children of God Rom. 8. â—9 V. 19. All fulnesse namely that be should be the very spring of all that power by which the world was created and is preserved in its being and besides of all the grace righteousnesse and Spirit which is dispenced to his whole Church V. 20. Through the blood namely by his violent and judiciall death upon the crosse Whether they be See upon Eph. 1. 10. V. 21. In your mind because that in that high part and faculty of the soule lieth the Spring and seat of rebellion against God Rom. 8. 6 7. and 12. 2 1 Cor. 2. 14. Ephes. 2. 3. 4. 17 18. By wicked the Italian in wicked here he sheweth wherein consists his enmity namely in sinne and in obstinate disobedience whereof the rootes and first motions are in mans spirit V. 22. Of his flesh by this word is signified the body not onely truely humane but also subject to the conditions of an animall life being passible weake 〈◊〉 mortall c. opposite to the spirituall and glorified body 1 Cor. 15. 44. Holy first by imputation of his righteousnesse by vertue whereof man is justified and acquires right to eternall life and afterwards by the regeneration of the Spirit by which he is made capable of entering into the possession of it V. 23. To every creature generally and indifferently to all people and Nations V. 24. Fill up he speakes of Christ and of his Church as of one onely person whose afflictions are limited by Gods providence Now Christ the head having suffered already it now remaines that the Church and every member thereof suffer in their turnes and parts according to his example though for divers ends for the sufferings of Christ are a price of satisfaction and the sufferings of beleevers are but onely acts of service exercises trials witnesses of truth examples c. In myflesh namely in my person in this bodily life V. 25. For you namely for you Gentiles in generall To fulfill to performe the service of preaching of the Gospell at full Rom. 15. 19. which is that mystery namely that sacred and spirituall action which was not heard of in former times when Gods service was either not knowne or altogether employed in Ceremonies Sacrifices c. V. 27. In you namely of which misterie Christ who is preached amongst you is the whole subject Or inhabiting raigning and operating in you by his Spirit which in you is a certaine pledge of heavenly glory V. 28. We may present that we may cause believers even in this world to be perfectly justified from their sinnes by vertue of Christs righteousnesse applyed unto them by faith and that by meanes of their spirituall union with Christ they may receive the gift of sanctification which may be accomplished at their departure out of this life when they shall present themselves before God V. 29. Striving withstanding and putting by all the assaults of the Devill and the world and overcomming all troubles and difficulties by the means of faith and of the ministery of the Gospell 2 Cor. 10. 3. Phil. 1. 30. 2. Tim. 4. 7. Heb. 10. 32. CHAP. II. Vers. 1. WHat great whether it be in the Jews persecutions because of the calling of the Gentiles or in the machinations and contradictions of false doctors and disturbers of the Churches or in his cares and anxieties for the Colossians salvation Laodicea a City neer to Colosse My face namely my bodily presence The meaning is not That he did not suffer the like troubles for others also with whom he had been But the meaning is That though he had not seen them yet he suffered persecution for that which was taught in their Church conformable to his doctrine and took exceeding great care for their good and salvation V. 2. That their this is the end either of the conflicts which he underwent or of the relation thereof which he made unto them Comforted seeing my self as it were in the front in all their difficulties either to encourage them by mine example or avoiding dangers by my foresight Being knit keeping themselves in charity in the communion of Saints and by this means making themselves capable of being more and more inriched and confirmed in faith with knowledge and certain perswasion of the Spirit Of the mystery namely of the Gospel a doctrine of it selfe hidden and incomprehensible to the flesh the subject whereof is God revealed in his Son in grace truth and eternall power Ephes. 3. 4. V. 3. In whom in the true knowledge of whose person office and benefit is contained all the divine and saying wisdom whereof he is the onely dispenser by his word and Spirit V. 4. This I say I do thus exalt Christ and the knowledge of him to the end that quieting your selves perfectly in him you may stand stedfast in his faith not suffering your selves to be led away by humane doctrines and false means of salvation see Phil. 3. 8. V. 5. For though he gives a reason of his care for them because that in charity he partakes of their welfare and prosperity and also of their evils and dangers V. 6. Received namely learned and imbraced his doctrine by faith Walk ye persevere and go forward in faith and in all the duties of a Christian life V. 8. Spoil you the Italian make a prey of you a terme taken from sheep that are stollen away by theeves see John 10. 1 8 10. Through philosophie using subtilties and entrapping arguments to ensnare you in Pharisaicall superstition which hath not other foundation but the traditions of men Matth. 15. 2. Gal. 1. 14. or in Mosaicall superstition which yet holdeth with the ancient Ceremonies of the Law that were the first elements and rudiments of the knowledge of Christ and are now annihilated by the brightnesse of the Gospell and by the abundance and power of the Spirit thereof Not after the Italian not according namely not according to the purity of his Gospel whereof the false apostles retained the name but disanull the power of it see Gal. 2. 21. and 5. 2 4. V. 9. For in 〈…〉 m cleave you fast unto Christ for in him are all divine and everlasting goods Fulnesse the whole masse and gathering together of it whereof the parcels and streams do issue out upon the Church John 1. 16. Colos. 1. 19. Of the Godhead it should seem the Apostle would expresse a certain terme which was ordinary amongst the Hebrews which signifies habitation or residence of the God-head by which they meant Gods residence or presence in the Sanctuary in grace and power the truth and realitie whereof is in Christ. V. 10. Ye are by vertue of your spirituall union with him you participate according to your measure of all his gifts and graces Of all of all angels Rom. 8. 28. which seems to be added because the seduders taught that they should through humility worship angels
which is hidden to flesh and blood and which God alone can reveale Matth. 16. 17. and in the exercising of which consisteth the highest and perfectest service of God V. 11. Their wives namely Bishops and Deacons wives V. 13. Purchase to themselves they make themselves fitting and worthy to be promoted to higher degrees in the Churches service Boldnesse the Italian Liberty for a pure life freeth one from the fear of reproaches and gaineth authority and credit with the hearers and generally a good conscience is alwayes bold In the faith namely in the preaching of Christian Doctrine V. 15. The pillar by whose ministery the authority dignity knowledge vertue and use of the truth of the Gospell ought to be preserved in the world and maintained against all errours contradictions and corruptions whereunto nothing is more adverse or prejudiciall then the vitious life of those that preach it V. 16. And without as in the mysteries and most sacred actions under the law and also in the false mysteries of the Gentiles there was a most exact purification required before they could be admitted to them much more is it necessary in the Gospell which is the onely holy and Soveraigne mysterie Of godlinesse not onely of ceremonies as Moses his Law nor of prophane superstitions as the Gentiles mysteries but a most holy and truely religious mysterie by which God is served in Spirit and truth God namely the everlasting Sonne of God true God with his Father hath taken upon him human nature and in it hath manifested himselfe unto the world for to be the true Messias and promised Redeemer who untill that time was hidden in Gods counsell and under his promises Justified fullie approved of before Gods judgement Seate as having perfectly fulfilled all righteousnesse especially in what belonged to his office of Redeemer and by that meanes was delivered from death and from all paines and crowned with deserved glorie Esay 53. 8. and besides plainely declared what he is against all the false judgements contradictions and calumnies of the World by his glorious resurrection Matth. 11. 19. Luke 7. 35 Rom. 1. 4. In the Spirit in the power of his Godhead by which he hath fulfilled his office Heb. 9. 14. the truth whereof he hath caused to appeare by his resurrection Rom. 1. 4. 1 Pet. 3. 18. Seen of the Angels being risen he caused the Angels first to behold the accomplishment of Gods promises and of the Worlds salvation which they fervently expected and desired Matth. 28. 2. Marke 16. 5. Luke 24. 4. John 20. 12. Ephes. 3. 10. 1 Pet. 1. 12. CHAP. IV. Vers. 1. THe Spirit the holy Ghost hath revealed this to the Apostles and Prophets under the Gospell In latter times namely in the time of Christianity which is the last age of the World after which followeth the everlasting estate of the Church Heb. 1. 2. 1 Pet. 1. 2. but especially towards the end of the World Seducing Spirits to false Doctors who shall boast of being inspired and sent by God See 1 John 4. 1. V. 2. Seared that shall have left all manner of feeling and motion of conscience as a cautery applied to some part of the body deads it and causeth it to fall See Rom. 1. 28. Ephes. 4. 19. Jude 〈◊〉 V. 3. Forbidding not absolutely to all persons but onely to some under pretence of greater holinesse See Col. 2. 22 23. From meats namely from certaine kinds of meats Which beleeve who onely have as they are Gods children right to make use of his goods and creatures whereas the wicked before God are onely usurpers of them V. 4. For every he gives a reason why he hath said this forbidding of meats to be a divellish thing Is good that is to say the use thereof in it selfe is pure and lawfull as touching the conscience before God V. 5. It is God by his Word and Ordinance hath declared the use thereof to be lawfull especially for believers who in Christ have gotten a new right to the creatures Psal. 8. 6. Rom. 4. 13. and besides the said use is actually sanctified by them by the religious acknowledgement which they make thereof to God by calling upon his Name V. 6. Thou shalt be thou shalt in effect shew thy selfe to be such a one Attained or which thou hast carefully followed V. 7. Fables vaine humane imaginations as if in outward austeritie in abstinences fasts which he cals disciplines and exercises of the bodie did consist true holinesse before God V. 8. Little seeing all the good that it can doe is but to tame the members of the body and their externall motions and actions 1 Cor. 9. 27. without sanctifying the heart and the inward part of man as lively faith and the love and feare of God doth See Rom. 8. 13. V. 10. For therefore of this infallible vertue of Gods promises made to true pietie the afflictions which I and all true believers doe voluntarily suffer are a verie good proofe for it were a greatfolly to suffer so much without any certaine hope The Saviour the preserver of mens naturall and temporall being in generall and especially of the everlasting and spirituall being of his children V. 12. Despise doe not thou give any occasion of having it despised but make it venerable by thy vertuous carriage in thine office In Spirit in holy zeale and in spirituall and heroicke motions and actions V. 13. To reading to the study and meditation of the holy Scripture To exhortation under this part and the following is comprehended the whole Evangelicall ministery V. 14. Neglect not exercise carefully thy calling of Evangelist revive manure and strengthen the gifts which thou hast received thereby Which was given thee God having declared thy vocation not by votes of humane or ordinary election but by propheticke revelation and expresse oracle signified to the Church by the Prophets See Acts 13. 1 2. 1 Tim. 1. 18. With the laying on not to adde by mans meanes any weight to the divine calling but onely for a signe of consecration and blessing Of the Presbyterie the Italian Of the Elders namely of the pastors and other guides of the Church V. 15. To all or in all things V. 16. Both save thy selfe thou shalt avoid the condemnation for not having to the uttermost of thy power procured the salvation of soules Ezek. 33. 9. and shalt hold on a secure way in thy calling to attaine unto eternall happinesse Phil. 2. 12. and shalt be an instrument of salvation to thy hearers Rom. 15 14. 1 Cor. 9. 22. CHAP. V. Vers. 3. HOnour have an especiall care of them as well to relieve such as are in want as v. 17. as also to employ such as are vertuous in the Deaconship That are that have the true qualities of the soule and vertues befitting Christian widdows and such as have no other helpe nor assistance vers 5 16. V. 4. But if I free the Church from this duty of maintaining widdows that have kindred able
unite them Leaning upon the Hebrew text hath it he worshipped upon the beds head or toward the beds head as 1 Ki. 1. 47. but S. Paul in a thing indifferent by Apostolical authority hath followed the Greek Translation in which the Jewes that lived amongst the Grecians were more habituated the meaning is the same namely that Jacob having had a promise from Joseph that he would bury him with his fathers thanked God and though he were growne impotent through age that he could not stirre himselfe nor get out of his bed apprehending by faith the heavenly goods of the communion of Saints whereof that company in his grave was a signe and an earnest The same ought to be understood in the following example of Joseph V. 23. By faith the meaning is that the sight of that divine beauty of Moses Acts 7. 20. did againe revive in his father and mother by some divine inspiration their faith in Gods promises that he would deliver his people out of Egypt Whereupon for a time they were imboldned to keepe and bring up the child Against Pharaohs command though the same faith afterwards partly decaied againe in them V. 24. By faith Moses apprehending by faith the promises made to Gods people because he would participate of them did separate himselfe from the society of the Egyptians amongst whom he was brought up in great dignity to joyne himselfe with the servile and ignominious condition of his brethren V. 25. Of sinne namely prophane and hurtfull pleasures joyned with sinne and alluring a man to forsake God and his true service V. 26. Of Christ that is to say of his Church whereof he hath alwaies been the head and which he even then made conformable to his future sufferings see 1 Cor. 10 9. 2 Cor. 1. 5. Heb. 13. 13. Had respect through faith and the Spirit Unto the to the heavenly reward which the Lord out of his meere grace had promised to his afflicted beleevers in this world V. 27. By faith this must be understood of the last departure out of Egypt before which and in which Moses did with an incomparable strength and force of faith overcome the feare of Pharaohs rage and threatnings never swerving from Gods Commandement As seeing being in Spirit and through faith assured of Gods aide and protection which was invisible to the sence of seeing Psal. 16. 7. V. 28. Through faith when he celebrated the Passcover according to Gods appointment he did by a lively faith apprehend the benefits which God would signifie and seal by that Sacrament The Sprinkling upon the lintell and postes of the Israelites doores Lest he that that marke being appointed for that purpose V. 29. By faith they adventured to goe thorow the middest of the Sea being confident in Gods promise Or Gods promise produced that miraculous effect by the meanes of faith which is the ordinary condition of such miracles V. 30. By faith namely by means of faith in Gods promises joyned with the observation of his order in going about the City V. 31. By faith Rahab because she verily believed that which she heard concerning Gods promises to his people Ios. 2 9. did convey away the spies whereupon she was saved from the destruction of the City With them that namely with the Canaanites who had likewise heard of Gods promises and workes Josh. 2. 10 11. and yet through incredulity grew obstinate to resist the Israelites whereupon they were exterminated V. 33. Wrought did many good and holy workes performing their generall or particular callings and through faith overcomming all oppositions and difficulties Promises namely they obtained those things which God had promised V. 35. Were tortured the Italian Were beaten to death he meanes a cruell kind of putting to death which is yet used amongst your Easterne people to lay a man all along and beat him with wandes till he swell all over and die Now he goeth on in describing the strength of their faith in former times in suffering of persecutions and torments especially in Antiochus his time which are set down in the Books of the Maccabees Deliverance which was oâ—red them if they would deny God and his service A better namely the blessed and everlasting deliverance from death and from all evill opposite to that temporall evasion which to the flesh might seem a kind of resurrection V. 37. Sawen asunder an ancient manner of putting to death 2 Sam. 12. 31. Tempted that is to say solicited to apostacie by martyrdomes and torments V. 39. The promise namely the accomplishment of Gods promises made to the fathers concerning the Messias his comming his Kingdome and the abundant sending of his Spirit V. 40. God having namely the said accomplishment having been reserved for our times under the Gospell which is therefore called the better covenant upon better promises Heb. 7. â—2 8. 6. seeing the Law which hath made nothing perfect Heb. 7. 19. having no power to bring the fathers to that last marke and degree of the state of the Church under Christs Kingdome to which both they which are now in Heaven and we who are upon Earth joyned both under one head Ephes. 1. 10. Col. 1. 20. Heb. 12. 23. have now attained CHAP. XII Vers. 1. ARe compassed about terms taken from those publike sports of Races and the like that were performed in your Circles or Amphitheaters The beleevers which are already glorified are the witnesses as well because their example ought to instruct men in the duties of the Race and assure them of the end of it as likewise because they are as it were spectators from Heaven of the Churches Combates looking after her victories rejoycing at her constancy which God reveales unto them by the relation of his Angels or otherwise Revel 12. 10 11. the burthen or weight are all manner of worldly cares affections or desires Or vice and corruption The Race is the continuall progresse to Heavenly glory which is also the marke and end of the Race the length of the Race is all our life time See Phil. 3. 13 14. Which doth so easily beset us the Italian Hinder us the similitude seems to be taken from such long and large garments aâ— were wont to be laid off in such Races to be so much the freer Now sinne is often times called a garment or robe Ephes. 4. 22. Col. 2. 11. 3. 9 10. Other copies have it sinne which cannot be restrained like a garment that cannot be girded close enough but that it will hinder one from running and therefore is better to be laid quite away Or sinne which is so easie and therefore a man may so easily slip into and is opposite to that hard and laboursome spiritual race V. 2. Unto Jesus to take from him a most perfect and lively example of constancy and so secure us through faith in him who is the head of this warfare of faith And who doth likewise by his power beare up our faith and brings her strivings to
Word If they namely the Israelites who were pointed at vers 19. Him that namely the same Sonne of God in his owne person who by his power produced all those terrible effects when he gave his Law by Moses Acts 7. 38. According to others Moses see Heb. 10. 28. On earth namely in the aire neere the earth where he appeared Exod. 19. 18 20. which is also called Heaven Exod. 20. 22. Which by that as the Apostle speaketh here ought to be distinguished from the Heaven of glory V. 26. Shooke the by an earthquake when he gave the law Exod 19. 18. V. 27. This word the meaning is In that passage of Haggai is not meant a shaking of the creatures such a one as was at the time as the Law was given but an universall and finall change and annihilation of the state and form of all the creatures at Christs last appearing in judgement which shall be the accomplishment of his Kingdome described by Haggai As of things namely which as they have been created by God of a corruptible matter and nature so shall they also by him be brought to nothing Those things namely Christs Kingdome and the state of a blessed life which are immutable and everlasting things V. 28. Wherefore seeing that all earthly things must have an end let us with all our hearts forsake the world and by faith lay hold on Christs everlasting Kingdome and keep our selves in the fruition of Gods grace and of the gift of his Spirit to yeeld him the true spirituall service which is onely pleasing to him Heb. 13. 16. See 2 Pet. 3. 11. CHAP. XIII Vers. 2. TO entertaine strangers the Italian of Hospitality that is to say the readinesse and free will in entertaining of strangers Thereby the meaning is in this act of charity we ought not to respect the outward appearance of persons for oftentimes the worth lieth hidden as Christ himselfe is included in his members Matth. 10. 40. 25. 35. And besides God honoureth and rewardeth this vertue sometimes sending such persons as are instruments of salvation and blessing to those that entertaine them as the Angels were to Abraham and to Lot see 1 Kings 17. 9 17. 2 King 4. 8. 16. 35. V. 3 In the body that is to say members of the body of the Church which is the great foundation of Christian compassion Rom. 12. 15. 1 Cor. 12. 26. Or as being yet in this bodily life wherefore the same chances may befall you also V. 4. In all in all manner of persons of what quality soever they be Undefiled that is to say lawfull and holy not defiled with unchastenesse fornication and adultery V. 5. For he namely God V. 7. The end as they who having persevered in it to the end have died happily in the Lord with evident proofes of his grace and favour V. 8. Jesus Christ this may depend from the former verse in this sence Since Christs grace and power is alwaies the same without any change or diminution it shall produce the same effects in you as in them Or it may have a relation to the following verse in this sence Seeing that Christ who is the onely object of faith never changeth his nature nor quality in his Person Doctrine Office c. our faith in him must likewise be firme and invariable V. 9. Strange as those Jewish doctrines were of which he speakes afterwards Is a good thing mans true salvation consists not in observing the difference of meats after the Mosaick manner but in that the conscience should by faith repose all the confidence of its salvation in the grace of God V. 10. We have that is to say the Christian Church hath sacred goods and meats figured by those of the Sacrifices which were appointed for the Priests to which none are admitted and of which none are partakers but spirituall Christian Priests not the Jewish ones For as these anciently did not eate of the flesh of those sacrifices of which they carried the blood into the holy place and into the most holy place in the day of cleansing but burned them out of the Campe or out of the City So Christs blood being to be carried that is to say presented in Heaven â—e suffered death without the earthly Jerusalem and excludes from the fruition thereof all the Jewes who did cleave unto the Law and to the righteousnesse thereof Now all this is spoken by an allusion and a similitude and not in a proper sence V. 12. That he might sanctifie that is to say that he might purge them from their sinnes by the presenting of his blood before God in Heaven figured by the Sanctuary Suffered which is correspondent to the burning of the flesh of the aforesaid Sacrifices without the Camp Without the Gate namely without the gate of Jerusalem V. 13. Let us go forth let us voluntarily separate our selves from the carnall Jewes and let us with patience suffer our selves to be driven out of their communion seeing they have rejected Christ and driven him out of their City to put him to death and let us looke for him in Heaven where he is Bearing voluntarily partaking of the ignominious persecution which he hath suffered by the Jewes as the Christian Hebrews were likewise afflicted by their owne Nation 1 Thes. 2. 14. Heb. 10. 33. His reproach see Heb. 11. 26. V. 14. For here are we because that this earthly Ierusalem and this carnall Jewish Nation is not our City Countrey nor true place of freedome but the heavenly one V. 15. Let us offer as anciently after the day of cleansings the people might offer their Sacrifices for the whole yeere with assurance that they should be acceptable to God So now Christ hath performed the great and everlasting cleansing let us offer to God the Sacrifices of praise and wel-doing by Christ our high Priest who doth present them and make them acceptable to him by his intercession Of praise that is to say of continuall celebration and thankesgiving figured by the Sacrifices of praise under the Law The fruit in Hosea it is the calves for the words of fruit and calves are of great affinity in the Hebrew But it should seem the Apostle hath followed the Greeke translation which hath it fruits to shew that these were no longer expiatory Sacrifices which required the spilling of blood But Sacrifices of thankesgiving which might be of the fruits of the earth Giving thanks the Italian confessing that is to say celebrating and magnifying V. 17. That have the rule namely the pastors of the Churchâ— Not with griefe the Italian sighing that is to say with griefe for your disobedience V. 18. For we for you ought not to abhorre our imprisonment as that of a malefactor or guilty man but hold it as a persecution of a true and faithfull pastor In all things or among all men V. 19. Restored to you being freed from mine imprisonment See Philem. 22. V. 20. That brought againe the meaning
endowed with sufficient wisdom to instruct and reforme others let him observe these two things first that he practise those things which he teacheth and shun that which he reprehends Secondly that he do reprehend with moderation and benignitie befitting true wisdom and not use the imperious roughnesse of Pharisaicall censurers V. 14. Glory not falsly attributing to yourselves the title of Wise and teachers of other men see Rom. 2. 17 23. V. 15. Sensuall not spiritual nor divine but onely such as may proceed from a man that is not regenerated by Gods Spirit and therefore vicious see 1 Cor. 2. 14. Jude 19. V. 17. Pure holy and clean from vice in him that possesseth it and full of benignitie towards ones neighbour Easie to be intreated not head-strong nor wilfull but pliable to other mens wilâ— and understandings in things that are lawfull and honest Without making no difference between person and person to contemne the one and esteem the other for outward respects James 2. or keeping the uprightnesse of judgement according to pietie and vertue onely and an equal love towards all men V. 18. The fruit that is to say God hath prepared and preserved for peaceable men the everlasting reward which he hath promised to good Workes the cause and grounds thereof are already established in Christ and the first seeds are already sown in their hearts with spiritual tranquillitie and comfort see Psal. 97. 11. Heb. 12. 12. CHAP. IV. Vers. 1. OF your lusts from the turbulent desires and passions for the goods and pleasures of this world which do swell and breed a tumult within you against the Spirit of God Gal. 5. 17. yea even against natural reason and against one another Members namely the internal and external parts of the bodie and the soul. V. 2. Ye aske not namely of God with humble and holy prayers of Faith V. 4. Adulterers namely spiritual ones which depart from the true love of God and of Christ the onely Bridegroom of the soul to settle your affection upon the world namely upon the pleasures concupiscences and sinnes which reigne in it see Psal. 73. 27. V. 5. The Scripture this passage as well as some others are not found in the holy Scripture it may peradventure be taken out of some ancient book of pietie though not canonical which may be was in use in those dayes The Spirit the meaning seemes to be that the devil which worketh in the children of rebellion Ephes. 2. 2. doth excite these two violent passions in men the one of unsatiable covetousnesse of worldly goods for himselfe the other of a malicious envie against others but God in such a great corruption of mankinde causeth his grace to abound in pardoning of sinnes Rom. 5. 20. but to be partakers thereof we must humble our selves before him by Repentance and calling upon him V. 6. Wherefore namely to teach men how to make themselves capable of Gods grace Resisteth that which is here spoken of proud men Solomon Prov. 3. 34. speakes it of scorners because that scorn proceedeth from contempt of others and from great pride in ones selfe V. 8. Draw nigh by conversion faith and prayer Zech. 1. 3. Will draw nigh that is to say He will make us finde that he is neer unto us with his favour and blessing V. 12. Speak not namely blame no man nor speak evill of him or curse him He that speaketh that is to say Whosoever speaks evill of his neighbour or condemneth him according to his own will and sense and not according to Gods Law takes upon him a rash superiority not onely over his neighbour but even above the very Law of God But a judge because thou doest indirectly tax it of imperfectnesse and wouldest be wiser and severer then it and so shewest that thou wilt not submit unto it V. 13. Go to now an abrupt kinde of speech which ought to be thus applied What doe ye or what think ye V. 16. But now ye that is to say Though ye be laden with so many sinnes yet you boast that ye are very holy and understanding c. V. 17. Therefore to him in conclusion know ye that knowledge without obedience doth no way free from sinne but doth rather aggravate sinne before God CHAP. V. Vers. 1. WEep he describes Gods judgement upon evill rich men as if it were already come V. 2. Your riches you have rather chosen to let those goods which you had laid up be corrupted and spoiled then to use any liberalitie therewith nor employ them in holy and righteous uses V. 3. Shall be a witnesse shall be an evident proof of your avarice for which you shall be condemned to everlasting punishment Ye have heaped whereas you thought to have laid up a great treasure of goods for the time to come you shall in effect finde that you have laid up Gods wrath against the day of judgement Rom. 2. 5. V. 4. Cryeth requires vengeance at Gods hands of you and calleth upon him for to execute it see Gen. 4. 10. and 18. 20. Exod. 3. 7. V. 5. Of slaughter the Italian of solemn feasting the Greek of sacrifice or slaughter of beasts for in solemn sacrifices of thanksgiving they used to make great feasts with the flesh of them see Prov 7. 17. and 17. 1. V. 7. Be patient seeing the last judgement is at hand when violent men shall bee punished and those that were afflicted relieved and rewarded see 2 Thess. 1. 6. He receive untill the harvest be come to maturity in its proper season and by ordinary means V. 8. Stablish your namely in constancy and perseverance V. 9. Grudge not the Italian sigh not do not you require vengeance at the hands of God that you may obtain pardon from him who hath promised forgivenesse to them which do forgive Matth. 6. 14 15. V. 11. We count them the whole Christian Church with unanimous consent doth acknowledge and celebrate them to be happy before God which is a certain feeling imprinted in our hearts by Gods Spirit to induce us to imitate them V. 12. Other oath namely no unnecessary oath being not required to swear by him that hath power to minister an oath But let your let your affirmation and negation be simple and pure alwayes grounded upon the plain truth rather then strengthned with unlawfull oaths V. 14. The elders namely the pastors and guides Over him this hath a relation to the Ceremonie which was used of holding the hands over the sicke mans head whilest they were praying Mark 16 18. With oil according to Christs own order Mark 6. 13. for a signe of the miraculous grace of healing of bodies which was in those primitive dayes Mark 16. 18. In the name by Christs authority by vertue of his order beleeving his promise and calling upon him to have him operate that by his power which is signified by the outward Ceremonie V. 15. The prayer that is to say God called upon in faith see Acts 3 16.
Sinnes for punishment and reformation whereof the Lord hath punished him with sicknesse V. 20. Shall save that is to say Shall be the instrument of another mans salvation and of grace for himself because that the Lord will reward this his charity by a more expresse and abundant feeling of his pardon towards him who peradventure is laden with many sinnes see Rom. 11. 14. 1 Corimb 9. 22. 1 Tim. 4. 6. ⧠THE FIRST EPISTLE generall of St. PETER the Apostle ARGUMENT THis Epistle containeth three principall heads the first is a large representation which the Apostle makes to the Iews which were turned Christians of the inestimable benefit of redemption and salvation which having been destinated for them from everlasting was acquired and accomplished by Christ and communicated by the Gospell and possessed by them in the hope of everlasting life and glory The second is a strong perswasion to the fruits of faith and holinesse of life as well in the generall calling of all beleevers as in the particular callings of each person and condition The third is a lively exhortation to patience and constancy in afflictions and persecutions for the glorious cause of the faith and of the Name of Christ. CHAP. I. Vers. 1. TO the namely to the Jews dispersed out of their own countrey into those Provinces and converted to the Christian faith V. 2. Elect separated from the world by Gods effectuall calling which is the execution of the eternall election The foreknowledge the Italian preordination the Greek foreknowledge that is to say A decree made by Gods knowledge and judgement Rom. 8. 29. Through sanctification sanctifying you really by his Spirit to whom it belongs to make Gods vocation firm and effectuall 2 Thess. 2. 23. Unto obedience that by faith making you obedient unto the Gospell you may be partakers of the benefit of the Lords death for the remission of your sinnes Or he declares the two ends of the beleevers vocation which are the justification in the blood of Christ and the new obedience through the sanctification of the Spirit V. 3. Unto a lively hope namely to conceive a lively still growing and operating hope of celestiall goods by meanes of the spirituall regeneration which is the true seed and pledge of eternall glory By the resurrection namely by vertue of Christs resurrection which is the fountain of regeneration Rom. 6. 5 11. Coloss. 2. 12. and likewise the foundation of our future glory 1 Cor. 15. 18 20 21. Ephes. 2. 6. V. 4. To an inheritance to gain us the right unto it and make us capeable thereof as being made the children of God Incorruptible by these titles he sheweth How that as celestiall goods are everlasting and without any impurity of sinne beleevers ought likewise to be such by the gift of the holy Ghost which causeth them to put off these two qualities namely of sinne and finally also the weak conditions of a sensuall life see 1 Cor. 15. 50. V. 5. By the power by his power which onely works effectually in this defence against all assaults and deceits of the enemies John 10. 29. and is lent man by meanes of a true and lively faith Are kept that is to say Preserved against all dangers of losing their salvation John 17. 11 12 15. Jude 1. Unto salvation namely to be made possessours of the chief end and perfect fulnesse of it V. 6. Wherein namely in the certainty of this inviolable safegard of God and in the earnest which he hath given you of the promised salvation by means of your regeneration If need be whereby the necessity of God will must impose upon you the Law of â—â—voluntary obedience Temptations that is to say Trials and exercises of afflictions Iames 1. 2. V. 7. The triall namely your faith well tried and standing to any souch Might be found before God V. 9. Receiving having even in this very world the first fruits of the fruition of salvation after which undoubtedly shall follow the fulnesse thereof V. 10. Have enquired by a fervent desire and expectation That should come the Italian that is come or that was received for you or which was to be communicated unto you V. 11. Of Christ which is that Spirit by which all the Prophets were inspired and have spoken and which proceeds from the Father and from the Son and whose gifts presence and power have at all times been dispensed by Christ head of the Church and supreme Prophet of it see Eccles. 12. 13. Acts 16. 17. 1 Peter 3. 19. V. 12. That not namely that they foretold and preached the mysteries of the Gospell the full manifestation and fruition of which should not happen in their times but in ours With the holy Ghost that is to say Being inspired by it Which things that is to say Which things are so admirable and excellent that the full knowledge thereof is much desired and is wonderous amiable even to the very Angels who cannot be satisfied with the contemplation and the height thereof with extreme wonder and rejoycing V. 13. Wherefore namely seeing you are come to that holy and so much desired time see Rom. 13. 11. 2 Cor. 6. 2. Gird up being continually free from worldly cares and affections and prepared for the race and voyage of the heavenly vocation a terme taken from travellers of those dayes in which they used to gird up their long garments that they might be the more fitting and ready for travell but particularly it is taken from the Israelites when they came out of Egypt Exod. 12. 11. V. 15. Hath called you to unite you unto him which cannot be done unlesse you be holy as he is Psal. 5. 4. V. 17. Of persons namely of their outward qualities of titles shew or condition but looks onely to the reality of true holinesse and obedience Of your journeying namely this present life which is an absence from our true heavenly countrey In fear with all reverence care and heavenly humilitie V. 18. That ye were not and consequently that so great a gift requires an equall gratitude From your vain from your unfruitfull works of darknesse Ephes. 5. 11. and from all false doctrines and religions V. 19. As of a namely who is the substance and the truth of that figure of the Paschall Lamb by whose blood the Israelites were delivered V. 20. For you namely for your salvation V. 21. By him Christ manifesting the Father unto us by his word and creating faith in us by his Spirit and also he only having made him propitious unto us that we might put all our confidence in him That your he saith so because that by Christs exaltation the Father sheweth that he is pleased with us which would not be if Christ had remained dead 1 Cor. 15. 14 17. and also because that being fulfilled in the head we are certain that it shal likewise be so with the members and because that Christ ascended into Heaven he makes intercession for his beleevers to
is inward and knowne by God onely see Psal. 45. 13. Is not corruptible opposite to the corruptible ornaments of the body V. 6. Not afraid growing confident in God that following your vocation he will preserve you from all trouble and danger which you might feare from your unbeleeving husbands V. 7. According to the Italian discreetly or according to knowledge being the husband ought by right to be more understanding then the woman Or according as you are enlightned in the will of God by the Gospell Honour namely a certaine respect with a circumspectnesse to not offend contemne or reject them by reason of their naturall infirmities The weaker vessell the Scripture calls all men vessels in regard of their body and calling c. 1 Thes. 4. 4. 2 Tim 2. 20. Heires together namely with the women who in Christ are partakers of the same benefit of Gods grace and of the right to everlasting life see 1 Cor. 11. 11. Be not as well by the passion of wrath as by dissension whereas prayer ought to proceed from a quiet spirit and requires the consent of hearts and forgivenesse of offences see Matth. 5. 23 24. and 6. 14 15. 18 19. V. 9. Thereunto namely to endure afflictions patiently 1 Thes. 3. 3. 1 Pet. 2. 21. Or to performe Christs command Matth. 6. 14 15 and to imitate his example 1 Pet. 2. 23. V. 13. That will harme you there is no better nor more secure way for to mitigate the hearts of them that would injure one then meere goodnesse nor any better defence then innocency and if notwithstanding this a man doe receive any injury it is no more a true evill but a triall and exercise which proves to be for a mans praise and salvation V. 14. Of their terrour namely with a carnall feare of worldly men your persecuâ—ets which without faith takes away the understanding and deprives man of all good advice and counsell V. 15. Sanctifie that is to say give glory to him truely and heartily considing in his grace power and promise see Isa. 8. 13. And feare namely holy modesty and humility V. 16. Falsely accuse or trouble In Christ namely the Christian conversation of such men as being by faith united to Christ doe live and are governed by his Spirit V. 17. It is better this is said because that mans understanding is more impatient at undeserved then at deserved evils V. 18. Christ also who is the most perfect example and in being conformable to whom consists the supreame vertue and happinesse 1 Pet. 2. 21. Bring us that is to say should reconcile us and rejoyne us to him againe and should give us enterance into his glory Heb. 2. 10. Put to death the Italian mortified that is to say overcome with evils and afterwards really dead according to his humane nature which he had taken upon him in his passible and mortall condition but risen again from the dead by vertue of his divine nature here called spirit as Rom 1. 4. 1 Tim 3. 16. V. 19 By which the Italian in which namely in which divine nature he did formerly manifest himselfe to the world in the daies of Noah who was by his Spirit driven and inspired to preach repentance Heb. 11. 7. 2 Pet. 2. 5. as all the Prophets spake by Christs Spirit 1 Pet. 1. 11. Now St. Peters meaning seemes to be that though Christ were at all times the great Prophet of the Church yet the greatest part of the world was incredulous and rebellious to him as it appeared more expressely and generally in Noahs time and therefore it ought not to seeme strange if the same thing happeneth under the Gospell but then salvation is likewise onely for beleevers and perdition for all the rest of the unbeleeving world as it happened at that time He went a figurative kind of speech because Gods glorious abode is in Heaven and from thence he is said to come and descend when he manifests himselfe to the world by some singular operation Preached that is to say he caused Noah to preach Unto the Spirits namely to the men of that age whose soules are now in the infernall prisons imprisoned as it were there against the day of judgement see 2 Pet. 2. 4. V. 20. Soules that is to say persons By water the Italian By meanes of the water that is to say the water which drowned all the world carrying and bearing up the Arke V. 21. The like figure that is to say Noahs saving by meanes of the Arke in the middle of the deluge may be taken for a figure of the beleevers salvation out of the abisse of everlasting death which swalloweth up all the world and from whence they are delivered by vertue of Christs resuriection applyed and sealed unto them by baptisme see upon 1 Cor. 10. 2. Not the putting away that is to say not this corporall washing which is used in the action of outward baptisme which is of no efficacy for the soule of it selfe but the inward action wrought by the power of the Holy Ghost whereby the beleevers conscience is in a manner eased loosed and purified so that it being tried and questioned before God it answeres and witnesseth to it selfe by the holy Ghost pardon grace and peace Rom. 8. 16. 1 Cor. 2. 12. which is the foundation earnest and beginning of everlasting salvation By the resurrection by which Christ being come out of the abisse of death brings his members after him into everlasting life see John 12. 32. 1 Cor 15. 21 22. CHAP. IV Vers. 1. CHrist as he had said chap. 3. 1â— The meaning is seeing Christ hath suffered death and passion for us of which no man partakes by faith to justification and purging unlesse he have a spirituall conformity with him in mortifying of the old man and vivifying of the new one Rom. 63. 4. looke that you firmely propound unto your selves to imitate him and that shall be unto you in stead of Armour or defence against any assault or temptation see Rom. 6. 6 7. 7. 6. Gal. 2. 20. 5. 24. He that hath that is to say the true Christian that hath been crucified with Christ in what concerned his old man or naturall corruption Hath ceased that is to say sinne raigneth no more in him to cause him to make a continuall practice of it with a kinde of habit and delight though indeed it doth yet dwell and warre within him so that he cannot choose but as yet commit some act of it through weaknesse or at unawares see Rom. 6. 12 14. and 7. 18 23. 1 John 3. 6 9. and 5. 18. V. 2. In the flesh namely in this mortall life Gal. 2. 20. To the lusts devoting his life and actions there unto like to a servant busied altogether in his masters businesses Or in such sort that you be as it were living instruments of sinne to fulfill the desires and inclinations thereof and be wholly possessed by it V. 3. May suffice
the doctrine and religion which teacheth true holinesse and righteousnesse pleasing to God according to which man ought to lead his life CHAP. III. Vers. 4. THe promise that is to say the effect and accomplishment of it V. 5. Willingly that is to say though they be sufficiently instructed by the holy Scripture yet either through neglect of thinking well upon it or through malicious extinguishing of this light they have no lively apprehension or doe utterly cast off the remembrance of it Were of old the Italian were made of old and consequently may be overthrown as God gave a proof and essay thereof in the destruction of the primitive world by the floud Out of the water for the Scripture placeth the deep of waters under the earth and the sea and rivers about it V. 6. Whereby namely by the waters under and about the earth Gen. 7. 11. V. 7. Which are now that is to say the world in its elementary parts high and low in the state which they have been in since the floud to shew by the comparison of these two worlds that the change which shall be made in this last world by fire shall be onely in the forme and qualities and not in the substance as it was in the first by the water V. 8. One day that God everlasting doth not judge of the lastingnesse of time after the same manner as men do who measuring it by division and succession of small parcels and besides referring it unto their own being and lasting do finde the termes of it to be very long whereas God comprehending all ages gathered together in the indivisible point of his eternitie and comparing it thereunto makes no distinction therein of short or long V. 9. Long suffering that is to say if there be any manner of sslacknesse in his comming as the flesh falsly conceiveth that is not through forgetfulnesse or slownesse but through long-suffering to give his elect time to be converted and so to make up the number and likewise to make the wicked inexcusable That any namely of us or of the elect who are his as we are V. 10. Shall melt not to be brought to nothing but to be changed in forme and qualitie see Job 14. 12. V. 11. Seeing then that is to say as well for fear of that terrible ruine of the present world as for desire of everlasting happinesse in the new world and through an holy disdain and contempt of the vanity of the present state of it which ought to be changed in this manner V. 12. Looking for that is to say persevering in patience untill the time which the Lord hath prefixed Hasting unto that is to say advancing your selves through a fervent zeal and desire in the course of your heavenly vocation to attain unto the perfection which shall then be Phil. 3. 11 12. V. 13. Wherein in which state of the world sin and the kingdom of it shall be altogether brought to nothing to give place unto the perfect righteousnesse which shall then be in the whole body of the Church Or into which new Heavens none shall come but onely true beleevers justified by Christs blood and sanctified by his Spirit Revel 21. 27. 22. 14 15. V. 15. Salvation that is to say a saving thing for you and for the whole Church Rom. 2. 4. Hath written unto you some thinke he meanes Saint Pauls Epistle written to the Hebrewes ⧠THE FIRST EPISTLE generall of St. JOHN the Apostle ARGUMENT THis Epistle containeth three principall parts dispersed up and downe in the Epistle without any speciall distinction or order The first of doctrine of the holy Trinity of Christs Person and of his Office of the benefit of redemption regeneration and glorification of beleevers and of the gift of the Holy Ghost and of his dwelling in them and of his power in enlightning their understandings encouraging their hearts and sanctifying them to newnesse of life and of faith and of calling upon God and of his love towards beleevers and of beleevers towards him Of the nature fruit and end of good workes Of the comming of Antichrist and of the sinne against the Holy Ghost The second is of exhortation to holinesse purenesse and obedience and especially to true brotherly charity The third is of admonition to beware of seducers back-sliders hereticks and Antichrists whom the Apostle biddeth them to discerne with great care by the light of the Holy Ghost and by the rule of Gods Word guarding and strengthning beleevers against the scandal and danger of such plagues CHAP. I. Vers. 1. WHich was namely the Sonne of God true everlasting God John 1. 1. who also hath taken human nature in which he hath manifested himselfe he is the subject of our preaching Which we have heard of whom we have been fully certified by all manner of proofes of sence of reason and of Gods Spirit Luke 1. 2. 2 Pet. 1. 16. Our hands a figurative speech the handling being done by an immediate application of the Organ to the object is the most certaine of all the sences Luke 24. 39. John 20. 25. Of the Word namely of the Sonne of God Iohn 1. 1. who hath not onely life in himselfe but is likewise the authour of life in men especially of the spirituall life John 1. 4. 5. 26. 1 John 5. 11. V. 2. For the life the Italian and the life namely he that is the onely spring and dispenser of life Was manifested namely in the flesh and the assumption of humane nature John 1. 14. 1 Tim. 3. 16. V. 3. May have fellowship or be by true faith united to the Church and Christ its head to be partakers of his goods and life and are by him perfectly united with God Iohn 17. 21. V. 4. That your joy that is to say that you may be the more confirmed in faith and by this meanes may have the fruition of that divine joy which consists in the feeling of Gods grace and in the comfort of the Spirit which may also increase in you untill it is come to its perfection 2 Iohn 12. V. 5. The message that is to say the summe of the Gospell consists in this that we have communion with the father that is to say that we are by him called to the participation of his grace life and glory which cannot be done but onely by meanes of regeneration to his likenesse in righteousnesse and glory No darknesse of ignorance error falshood and sinne V. 6. If we say this verse and those that follow are also concerning that message We lie because that the true union with God doth necessarily import a participation of his happinesse and likenesse of his vertues see 2 Cor. 3. 18. V. 7. He is in the he in his owne proper nature from everlasting possesseth the perfection of vertues which are meant by the light whereas beleevers doe but onely walke in the light that is to say they live and converse following that light of God which is
conferred upon them by grace and is not their owne by nature and besides they can never have the full fruition of it in this life but do aspire thereunto by continuall progresse Cleanseth us this cleansing is shewed and felt by us by this undoubted triall of regeneration and sanctification the workes of the Sonne and of the Holy Ghost being inseparable and also by this progresse in holinesse the application of Christs blood is assured unto us for the remission of sinnes untill the end of our life Rev. 22. 11. V. 8. If we say the Gospell also teacheth us that during this life we are never quite without sinne whereby we have alwaies need of Christs blood V. 9. Faithfull for to obtaine the promises of forgivenesse and grace made unto those who with a true heart and lively feeling of their errors doe confesse them and by faith doe flie unto his mercie to aske forgivenesse for them And just that is to say benigne mercifull bountifull or loyall and just in keeping his promises See Rom. 3. 25. V. 10. We make him because that by his Law and word he redargues the whole world of sinne and in regard that his promises are but onely of grace and forgivenesse towards sinners and that they cannot produce their effect without confessing the sin whereby he that doth not confesse it makes them unprofitable as if they were false CHAP. II. Vers. 1. THe righteous whose perfect righteousnesse makes him exceeding acceptable to God to be our intercessor towards him and being imputed to us doth also gaine us his grace see Isa. 53. 11. Zeph. 9. 9. Heb. 7. 26. Eph. 1. 6. V 2. The propitiation namely the onely meanes and reason of it which is the other part of the office of Mediatour and the ground of the intercession Not for ours onely namely ours who beleeve already or those of the present Church Of the whole indifferently of all Nations and sorts of people that shall beleeve the Gospell V. 3. We doe know that is to say we have a certaine proofe that our faith in him is true if we be by his Spirit framed to new holinesse and obedience We know him namely by that lively and effectuall light which is nothing but faith John 17. 3. V. 5. The love that is to say Gods grace comes to its true marke and produceth its soveraigne effect as far as it may be in this world which is mans regeneration though it never be the absolute decree of perfection That we are namely in the spirituall state of our soules we doe subsist in his communion and being united to him by faith we live by his Spirit V. 6. He abideth namely that he is united to him in spirit and is engrafted into his body see John 6. 56. V. 7. No new namely concerning the holinesse of life He seemes to have a regard to that which some prophane and ignorant people did oppose that the first Apostles had more recommended faith and Christian liberty c. and not good workes so much From the beginning namely ever since the Gospell was preached The meaning is there was never any contradiction in the Evangelicall doctrin but according to severall occasions it hath been diversly dispensed against the Pharisees faith hath been exalted and against prophane Christians good workes have been pressed V. 8. A new that is to say though it be eternall in its substance yet it may be called new in respect of Christ who gave it and in respect of you that receive it of Christ in so much as he hath renewed the Law giving it towards his beleevers a new life and force by his Spirit to make use of it of you in that by him you have gotten that new quality of sonnes endowed with the Spirit of adoption to love the father and all the brethren in stead of the old qualitie of servants possessed with terrour without any bond of love neither towards God nor the one towards the other see Rom. 8. 15. 2 Tim. 1. 7. The darknesse there is a new day risen in Christ by whom all things are made new in the light of truth grace and power of the Spirit in stead of the former darknesse of ignorance of sinne of the curse and confusion of the divels Kingdome V. 9. Is in darknesse hath no part in this saving light but lieth still in the darknesse of his naturall corruption V. 10. He that loveth that is to say by true love the beleever keepes himselfe in the fruition and use of this divine light without renouncing it or putting it out in himself whereby he is alwaies securely guided in the course of his vocation without any danger of ruine V. 11. Is in darknesse that is to say he hath forsaken the light and hath againe engulsed himselfe in his former darknesses in which he goeth wandring all his life time after the lusts of it without any upright end or any direction of happinesse V. 12. Little children this is spoken to all beleevers Because your and therefore you are so much the more bound to the gratefulnesse of true obedience and you have the gift and power of being so by meanes of the remission of your sinnes For his Names sake even for the love of Christ himself such as he hath made himself known to be by the Gospel V. 13. Fathers now he distinguisheth the beleevers according to the diversity of their ages applying to each age the spirituall benefits correspondent to their properties in this life as the knowledge of ancient things which are past is befitting old men the strength for warre is sitting for young men Young children should know their fathers and mothers and cleave to them and shunne strangers Him that is namely the true everlasting God O Christ likewise everlasting as well in his essence as in his office and vertue Overcome the by faith which unites you with Christ and so makes you partakers of the benefit of his victory upon the divell John 16. 33. 1 Cor. 15. 57. 1 John 5. 4. and besides you follow the remainders of this victory in your selves Rom. 16. 20. Eph. 6. 11 13. V. 14. Abideth that is to say is strongly rooted in him by a lively faith V. 15. Love not have not your heart setled upon worldly things and doe not take in them the full content of your soule Love having these two properties the one to unite the lover to the thing beloved the other to produce in him a content and delight in the possessing of it make use of them as of instruments and be at all times prepared to leave them Unlesse by the world he meane all things which are contrary to Christs spirituall and heavenly Kingdome The love he cannot say that he loves the father because that Divine love cannot be divided no more then love in matrimony V. 16. Of the flesh he seemes to meane their irregulate desires whose roots and provocations are in the nature of man as gluttony lust
indeterminable eternity of the Sonne of God equall with the Father in essence and glory vers 4. V. 9. Patience the Italian sufferance which he commands and brings forth in those who are his by his Spirit to his own likenesse see 2 Cor. 15. Others in the patient expecting of Christ. Patmos an Iland in the Archipelagâ— in these dayes by some called Palmosa into which Saint John was conâ—ined by Domitian the Emperour for the Gospel and the preaching thereof V. 10. In the Spirit that is to say In an extasie and rapture of minde in which all the senses were suspended and bound up by a supernaturall power and the understanding fixed and raised up to the contemplation of divine objects represented in the vision see Ezech. 11. 24. On the Lords day the Italian that is to say The day of the Lord So was the first day of the week called even from the Apostles time because that day the Lord was risen whereupon it was consecrated to exercises of piety in stead of the Sabbath see Acts 20. 7. 1 Cor. 16. 2. V. 12. I turned namely in vision The voyce namely him from whom it proceeded V. 13. Unto the Sonne the Italian unto a Sonne that is to say unto a man Dan. 7. 13. and 10. 1â— Revel 14. 14. and was Christ himself Revel 2. 18. who in vision shewed to Saint Iohn a likenesse of his humanity which is resident in Heaven V. 15. His feet see the explication of this upon Cant. 5. 15. Ezech. 1. 7. Dan. 10. 6. Fine brasse the Italian Calcolibano that is to say a kinde of most fine and bright brasse see Ezech. 1. 4. V. 16. Sword a figure of the most effectuall and penetrant power of Gods word in the destroying of his enemies and overcomming the world V. 18. Amen that is to say This is an everlasting truth which every one ought to acknowledge and worship The keyes namely the absolute power over these things to condemn unto them and to free from them at my pleasure V. 20. Are that is to say do signifie and represent The Angels that is to say the Bishops or the chiefe ministers honoured sometimes in Scripture with this title by reason of the resemblance of theirs and the Angels office concerning beleevers salvations see Eccles. 5. 6. Mal. 3. 1. The seven by which are meant the particular Churches because the Lord hath set in them the gift of his Spirit which is in stead of oil and faith which is in stead of fire to carry and hold up before all men the lamp of truth and knowledge of God and make it to shine before the eyes of the world by works see Zech. 4. 〈◊〉 Matth. 5. 15. Philip. 2. 15. CHAP. II. Vers. 1. THe Angel that is to say The Pastor or Bishop under whose person ought to be understood the whole Church That holdeth who is the soveraign Lord and master of all the Pastors who have no authority but from him who onely doth establish them and likewise can depose them according to their works Who walketh that is alwayes present and working in his Church in the power of his Spirit to preserve the light of his power and the oil of his grace in it as anciently the Priestâ— had the charge of the great Candlestick to make it clean and keep the lamps lighted in it all the night see Exod. 27. 20. and 30. 8. Levit. 24. 3. V. 3. Hast born the Italian hast born the burden namely those sufferings and that yoke which I have laid upon thee V. 5. Will reâ—â—â—ve that is to say I will deprive thee of every qualitie title and property of a Church transporting my grace and truth elsewhere Matth. 21. 21 41 43. V. 6. Nicolaitans most ancient hereticks who permitted the community of women and eating of idols sacrifices it is thought the name came from Nicolas a Deacon Actâ— 6. 5. and that the heresie was grounded upon an act and saying of his misunderstood if Histories be true V. 7. That overcommeth that is to say that perseveres unto the end against all assaules and temptations by a lively faith in me Will I give that is to say I will cause them to enjoy the everlasting goods of my glory Figurative termes taken from the earthly Paradiâ—e Gen. 2. 8 9. see Revel 22. 2 14. Paradice see Luke 23. 43. V. 9. Rich namely in spirituall goods see Luke 12. 21. James 2. 5. The blasphemie or sâ—anders and calumâ—ies And are not are not the true people of God in Spirit and faith John 8. 39. 44. Rom. 2. 28. and 9. 6. V. 10. Dayes some take these dayes for yeers as Dan. 9. 24. V. 11. Second death which is the everlasting and totall separation of the whole man from God and from his life to be abyssed into everlasting torments after the corporall death V. 13. Where Sataâ—s namely where he reigns powerfully be it by false religion or by wickednesse of life or by persecution of the Gospell My name namely the pure profession of my Gospel in which I have fully manifested my self V. 15. Nicolaitans who by such decâ—its did lead Christians astray 2 Pet. 2. 18. V. 16. Will fight that is to say I will destroy them by my judgements pronounced by my mouth and executed by my power and withall imprinting the feeling of their condemnation in their hearts by my word V. 17. Will I give that is to say I will cause him to enjoy the everlasting goods of my heavenly kingdom teaâ—ms taken from the Manna which was kept in the Sanctuary Exod. 16. 32 33. Psal. 65. 4. see Iohn 6. 31 35 48 51. A white stone the sigure of the new heart puâ—iâ—ied and made sound by faith which God bestoweth upon those who are his and whereon by his Spirit he engraves and seals the testimonie of their adoption by which they obtain the new name and right of the children of God Iohn 1. 12. Revel 3. 12. the certain judgement and knowledge whereof lieth in the closet of the beleevers conscience and is not manifested but onely by the effects Rom. 8. 16. V. 19. Service the Italian ministerie namely in alms assistances and other duties of charitie V. 20. Iezâ—â—â—â— whether this were that womans proper name or that for the resemblance of the old Iâ—zebel an impious dishonest and wicked Queene of Israel here be meant some false Prophetesâ—e of the Nicolaitans or some such like heretiâ—ke sects V. 21. Fornication namely bodily fornication and likewise the spirituall of idolatry V. 22. That commit adultery this may likewise bee understood spiritually of the communicating with that womans false doctrine V. 24. Aâ— have not as have no way assented to that devillish doctrine which those hereticks did qualifie with the name of great and deep mysteries of Gods Spirit 1 Cor. 2. 10. though indeed it was nothing but a gulph of abominations and hollow illusions of the divell Burthen or calamities or threatnings V. 26. My workes the faith and
of the full comming of his Kingdome in the totall ruine of the wicked and in the last and finall judgment V. 11. Were given that is to say they were admonished to content themselves with the first and most excellent part of Gods justice which is to reward those with glory which have suffered for him which is signified by these robes Rev. 3. 4 5. expecting till in his appointed time he doth accomplish the other which is to cause vengeance to come upon the persecuters see Heb. 12. 13. Should be fulfilled namely untill all the elect of all mankind were gathered together which must be before the last judgement see 2 Pet. 3. 9. V. 12. There was a description of the last judgement V. 15. And the Kings namely the enemies of Christ and prosecuters of his Church CHAP. VII Vers. 1. STanding ready to execute Gods great judgements upon the earth which notwithstanding are not specified in this Chapter Holding peradventure to intimate the peace and ease in which God suffereth worldly men to live and be overtaken even upon the point of his great judgements 1 Thess. 5. 3. V. 4 Of all the Tribes excepting Dan left out in this place for some unknowne cause as also in other places of Scripture Now by these who are marked among the Tribes of Israel are meant the elect in all the externall Church marked with Gods and Christs Character Rev. 14. 1. V. 8. Of Joseph that is to say of Ephraim the the Sonne of Joseph who having gotten the right of first borne above Manasseth Genes 48 13 19. the name of Joseph is often attributed unto him for precedency V. 9. Palmes in signe of victory on the divell and his whole Kingdome see Rev. 13. 5. V. 10. To our God the Italian belongeth to our God that is to say as it is his proper worke to save men so all the honour therefore is due to him V. 12. Amen namely to that which the multitude had said V. 14. Which came out namely that are taken up into Heaven after they had suffered great afflictions and persecutions in the world Have washed that is to say preserved themselves in innocencie of life and in the purity of the profession of the Christian faith by which having put on Christ with all his righteousnesse and merits have likewise been adorned by him with the graces of his Spirit in this World and of his glory in the everlasting life 2 Cor. 5. 4. V. 15. In his Temple namely in Heaven shadowed by the ancient materiall Temple Heb. 9. 23 24. Shall dwell among them the Italian Shall stretch forth his Tabernacle amongst them or shall overshaddow them that is to say shall cover and defend them everlastingly from all evill A manner of Speech taken from the Pillar of Cloud in the Wildernesse CHAP. VIII Vers. 1. THe seven it is likely that here are meant the chiefe and neerest Ministers of God as questionlesse there are distinctions in the degrees of Angels see Rev. 1. 4. 4. 5. V. 3. Angel the description of a kind of Heavenly service correspondent to that which was in the Temple namely that the people being without at prayer the Priest offered Incense within upon the Altar Luke 1. 10. to signifie that beleevers prayers have alwaies need to be helped and sanctified by Christs Intercession see Heb. 9. 24. and here the Angel holds the place of inferiour Priest under Christ who is the high Priest Now the end of all this is to shew that beleevers doe avoid all the horrible evils of this World by faith and prayer Luk. 21 36. Should offer it that is to say should present it in the behalfe of the Saints or beleevers prayers and make them to penetrate sweetly before God V. 11. Wormwool that is to say most bitter and deadly according to the meaning of the Hebrew tongue V. 13. An Angell some copies have it an Eagle CHAP. IX Vers. 1. TO him according to some we must understand it to be the Angel himself that had sounded Others referre it to the starre which was fallen which may signifie an evill Spirit Rev. 12. 29. Of the bottomlesse pit namely of Hell All this is very obscure and hidden under the Key of Gods secrets V. 11. Abaddon both names signifie destroyer which is the divels title see Exod. 12. 23. V. 13. Foure hornes as he had in vision seen the Altar of perfumes Rev. 6. 9. 8. 3. he saw also the foure hornes or pinnes at the foure corners of it to the likenesse of Moses and Salomons called the Golden Altar because it was covered with golden plates and was set before God that is to say before the Sanctuary the great Curtaine being between see Exod. 30. 13. 1 King 6. 20. 7. 48. CHAP. X. Vers. 1. ANgell this was the Sonne of God himselfe as it appeares by Rev. 1. 15 16. 4. 3. Of fire that it to say of that exceeding fine Brasse Revel 1. 15. bright and sparkling V. 2. A little Booke it seemes we must conceive and understand it to be the same booke which the Sonne of God had unsealed and opened Rev 5. 1. 7. V 3. Seven thunders whereof hath not beene spoken untill now peradventure he meanes the seven Angels who strongly sounded with their Trumpets Revel 8. 2. And in all this there are many things known to God onely V. 4. And write them not other Copies have it and thou shalt write them afterwards V. 6. That there should be namely that the end of the world should come in its prefixed time and that the succession vicissitudes and measure of times and all temporall things should cease and that all prophesies should be fulfilled V. 7. The mystery namely these singular revelations of Christs comming to judgement of the resurrection of the end of the world and of Christs everlasting Kingdome with his Father Mat. 24 30. 1 Cor. 15. 24 51. 1 Thess 4. 15. 2 Pet. 3. 10. V. 11. Before many the Italian against many others concerning many CHAP. XI Vers. 1. WAs given me this Chapter also contains many very obscure things not yet revealed V. 3. Will give commission and authority V. 7. Their testimony namely the time of their preaching and defending of the heavenly truth V. 8. Spiritually resembling in spirituall things the carnall and worldly qualities of Sodom and Egypt which were the figure of it Sodom in its abominable impurities and abominations of Idolatry Egypt in her tyranny and violence against the Church Crucified this also sheweth that it must be understood in a spirituall sence that is to say he is there wronged persecuted and slaine in his Members Word Spirit and Worship see Heb. 6. 6. V. 11. Entred that is to say that which is to come was shewed me in vision as if it were present V. 15. The Kingdomes that is to say now God raigneth with his Sonne and that absolutely having destroyed all his enemies 1. Cor. 15. 24. V. 18. Of the dead namely that
that is to say Doe also signifie those same Kings who either through conversion to Christ or for some offences received or for some other reasons shall turn against the whore and shall destroy her And shall eat a figurative terme taken from wilde beasts which are taken in hunting V. 17. And give that is to say as he had for a time suffered them to submit themselves to the beast so when the terme of the accomplishment of Gods counsels and of the prophecies shall be come he shall stir them up to war against it V. 18. That great namely the state and empire that hath its seat there because otherwise the city is the beast and the woman is the state vers 3. CHAP. XVIII Vers. 2. SAying see upon Rev. 14. 8. V. 9. The kings whether we must take them to be some other Kings beside the ten Revel 17. 16. or some of those same ten V. 12. Thine the Italian all kinde of cedar the Greek word signifieth a wilde kinde of cedar very sweet and which doth not rot and hath a grained and curled root of which anciently they made works of great value V. 13. Souls of men that is to say Persons which seem to be added besides slaves because that anciently they made merchandize of persons not onely for slavery but also for pleasures or abominable delights V. 14 The fruits that is to say the delights of the earths yeelding which thou didst seek after with so much care and delight V. 22. Of a milstone for in ancient times they commonly used hand-mils which did make a great noise in the cities V. 23. Of a candle a great number of which were lighted at night-feasts and merry meetings For thy merchants for thou hast made use of Kings and Princes to doe thy businesse and to seek thy profit and hast bewitched the nations with false perswasions and seducements V. 24. In her that is to say she hath been sound guilty of it because that all the counsels instructions and inducements to persecutions have proceeded from her Prophets that is to say faithfull Doctors of the Church That were slain namely for the pure profession of the faith and for witnessing the truth of the Gospel CHAP. XIX Vers. 1. ALleleuia an Hebrew word frequent in the Psalms which together with many more hath passed to be used in other Languages in the service of God and signifieth Praise the Lord see Psal. 104. 35. V. 8. Was granted to shew that the sanctification of the Church which is all its ornament Psal. 45. 13. and 93. 5. is a meer gift of Christ her bride-groom Ephes. 5. 26 27. Rev. 3. 18. V. 10. At his feet the Italian addeth before him at his feet namely before the Angel which uttered this voyce For the testimony that is to say To me who am but a created Angel and Minister of Christ doth not belong the honour of these Propheticke Revelations but to Christ alone who is true God who hath witnessed that is to say revealed these secrets and counsels of his Fathers and who by his Spirit inspireth the light and certain knowledge thereof into his servants see Psal. 2. 7. 1 Pet. 1. 11. Revel 1. 1. 2. 5. and 22. 6. V. 11. He that namely Christ. V. 12. A name thus is his Godhead signified incomprehensible to any creature Judges 13. 18. Matth. 11. 27. Or the dignity of head of the Church which no man knoweth that is to say Possesseth not besides himselfe and is incommunicable to any other Phil. 2. 9. V. 13. In blood for a signe as well of his victories over his enemies as of his perfect righteousnesse and redemption acquired by the merit and in vertue of his death and passion V. 14. The armies that is to say the Angels V. 15. Treadeth the Italian shall tread that is to say Shall execute Gods vengeances upon his enemies gathered together as it were in a wine-presse V. 17. Unto the supper of the great God the Italian unto Gods great banquet that is to say Unto the great slaughter which he will make CHAP. XX. Vers. 4. ANd they the Italian persons namely the glorified Saints Iudgement namely power to judge the world as Christs adsessors and assistants who is the supreme judge see upon 1 Cor. 6. 2 3. That were that ha◠in any manner suffered martyrdom In all this Prophecie it is better and more sure to expectand stay for the explication by the event then to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 without any certain ground V. 9. The camp namely the Church militant in the world by a figure taken from the children of Israel which encamped in the wildernesse V. 11. Him that namely Jesus Christ everlasting King of his Church and supreame judge of the world From whose face that is to say at the appearing of whose new Kingdom all this forme and state of the world was changed in an instant and vanished away V. 12. The books termes taken from the publike judgements here amongst men wherein are produced all the writings of the processe informations depositions of witnesses c. to shew that all actions even the most secret ones shall then be rehearsed and made manifest 1 Cor. 4. 5. Another book which represents the everlasting election to life and glory in Christ. V. 13. And hell namely the places under ground where the bodies are laid after they are dead V. 14. Death that is to say There was no more neither death nor sepulchre for Gods Elect the command of death over them was quite annihilated and remained upon the damned in whom death and the grave were changed into everlasting imprisonment and torments of hell CHAP. XXI Vers. 1. WEre passed that is to say Were changed in forme and state see upon Rom. 8. 21. V. 2. Holy city that is to say The Church in glory V. 3. The tabernacle that is to say God shall be present with them for ever a terme taken from the Tabernacle where the Arke was and the other signes of Gods presence in the midst of the people of Israel V. 6. It is done that is to say the end of the world is come all Gods words are accomplished V. 8. Fearfull that is to say cowardly in their spirituall combats who through carnall fear shall not dare to make profession of my truth or shall deny it Sorcerers or poisoners V. 10. In the Spirit namely in extasie and vision not corporally V. 11. Her light that is to say her sunne which enlightneth her V. 12. Angels namely of grace and peace contrary to the Cherubin set at the entrance of earthly paradice with a Sword to drive Adam out of it Gen. 3. 24. V. 16. The length and a figure of the perfect and everlasting stability of the Church in Heaven the cube or solid square being the most stable and equal figure of all V. 17. An hundred and forty and foure namely in thicknesse That is of that is according to the proportion of the resemblance of the body in which
Angels ordinarily appeared which was questionles bigger and higher then that of ordinary men V. 22. No Temple the meaning is that in stead of eternall signes of Gods presence which were anciently in the Temple God shall manifest himselfe face to face to his elect in Christ and they shall be all gathered in him to serve him for ever V. 23. The Lamb thus it is shewed that in the heavenly glory also Christ shall be the onely means of all the communication that the elect shall have in the glory and light of God V. 24. Shall walke figurative terms taken from the Prophets speaking of the Church here in the world to signifie the perfect glory happinesse and fulnesse which shall be in the heavenly life Or the everlasting glory is represented not onely in regard of the whole body of the Church when it shall be gathered into it but also in regard of beleevers in this world who aspire unto it as to the end of their race and harbour of their Sea-voyage whither all spirituall vertues wherewith they are endowed as true Kings in spirit are carried to be there made perfect and to beautifie that Temple of God and to that the following verse seemes to have a relation V. 25. For there shall be the meaning is I doe not adde nor by night as Isa. 60. 11. Speaking of the Church in this world because indeed there shall be neither night nor vicissitude CHAP. XXII Vers. 2. IN the middest this is spoken as by a relation to the earthly Paradice in the midst of which stood the tree of life Gen. 2. 9. Either side of the River the Italian the River which ranne on each side that is to say which went about this divine Garden on two sides The Tree all these things are spoken by figure for as man lives by the fruites of the Earth the Fruits are brought forth by the Plants the Plants subsist by the watering So in Heaven the Church shall enjoy everlasting life by the perfect communion and conjunction which it shall have with Christ figured by the Tree of life in whom all the fathers love is spread forth as a lively spring Which bare this is also said onely to shew the eternall lastingnesse and the abundance of this fruit of life The leaves this is taken out of Ezech. 47. 12. and may be referred to the perpetuall application of Christs righteousnesse and innocencie which is as it were his faire and alwaies fresh verdure by which the wound and disease of the soule which is sinne is healed by remission and absolution Mal. 4. 2. finally by this meanes signified that in Christ we have all things necessary for salvation comprehended in two parts which are the furnishing with all good things and the freeing from all evill V. 3. Curse that is to say no evill thing person nor action Or anathema that is to say curse or destruction V. 4. His name that is to say his image shall be perfectly imprinted in them and that which at this time lieth hidden in the secret of their heart where the said name is imprinted Revel 2. 17. shall then be fully manifested 1 John 3. 2. V. 5 No night neither of proper and naturall darknesse nor of any figurative darknesse figured by afflictions ignorance confusion c. No candle as if it were night Now the Candle or light of the soules in this world is Gods word Psalm 119. 105. 2 Pet. 1. 19. the use and preaching whereof shall then cease 1 Cor. 13. 8. V. 6. Of the holy Prophets the Italian of the Prophets spirits that is to say the author and director of all the Prophets inspirations V. 7. Behold a created Angell speakes here as it appeares by the following verses yet this is spoken in Christ the everlasting Gods person V. 10. Seale not that is to say doe not hide them from the Church publish them that they may be meditated upon by all beleevers for their necessity because the accomplishment of these things will begin to be very shortly and it is sitting they should be forewarned in time against all chances see Isa. 8. 16. Dan. 12. 4. V. 11. Let him be that is to say in these latter daies those that shall remaine hardened in their sins shall by Gods judgement be abandoned to the divel and their own wicked lusts and be deprived of all safeguard light and guide of the holy Ghost see Ezech. 3. 27. 20. 39. Dan. 12. 10. Amos 44. Let him be righteous the Italian Let him be justified that is to say let him increase and be confirmed in faith more and more whereby his sinnes may alwaies be forgiven him and he may have a continuall and confirmed feeling of it and may more and more abound in fruits of grace and in all manner of good workes V. 14. May have right that is to say they may be partakers of Gods everlasting goods as his children and so may enter into the everlasting Country and inheritance V. 15. Dogges namely uncleane prophane and abominable persons Sorcerers or poysoners V. 16. Morning-Star I am he that bring the light of knowledge and of Gods grace into the World after the night of ignorance and sin And the great day of glory after the darknesse of the state of this lower world V. 17. The Spirit namely the holy Ghost which breeds these sighes and holy desires in the hearts of beleevers and generally in all the Church which is Christs bride who also of her own free will answereth his motions See Rom. 8. 23 26. 2 Cor. 5. 2 4. V. 18. I testifie the Italian I professe some discourses of S. Johns making up the close not onely of this booke but also as it is likely of the whole body of the bookes of the new testament see Deut. 4. 2. 12. 32. Prov. 30 6. V. 19. Out of the Booke other texts or copies have it out of the tree of life V. 20. He which namely Christ the onely revealer of these mysteries Amen S. Iohns answer V. 21. With you all other copies have i 〈…〉 with all the Saints FINIS a Clem Alex. lib. 10. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a Rignat peccatum vcl ut Rex vel ut tyrannus a Devirginant Pet. Abr. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b Qui non â—odo animum integruÌ„ sed ne animam puram consâ—rvant Cic. in Verrem c John 12. 40 d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 e Plutarch and cited by Bishop Jewel in his Preface againâ—t Harding 2 Pet. 3. 16. No Scripture is of private interpretation Some particular observatioÌ„s concerning this particular Workâ— Rationale Theologiâ—um l. 2. c. 6 Jewell against Harding 2 Sam. 6. 6 7 Acts 19. 14 Bernard
tolle and labour Iob 20. 18. V. 13. Following the Italian in the second generation that is to say in a short time not continuing long in his posterity V. 14. Bee remembred namely against him to make him beare the full measure of punishment as hee hath heaped up the full measure of sinne Exod. 20. 5. V. 15. Of them namely of that wicked man and of his Ancestors V. 17. Cursing namely to curse others V. 20. That speak that talk or determine upon my death or doe raise deadly slanders upon me V. 21. For thy name sake see upon Psal. 106. 8. V. 27. That this namely this my deliverance which I desire and hope to obtaine at thy hands or my sufferances which depend upon thy meere will and no wayes upon mine enemies wills or powers which is much more verified in Christs sufferings figured out by Davids Isa. 53. 4. 10. V. 30. The multitude the Italian the great ones namely Kings and Princes I being of the same degree and dignity to extoll thy glory so much the more by their acknowledgement as Psal. 107. 32. 119. 46. 138. 1. Others amongst a multitude of people that is to say in the full assembly of thy Church V. 31. Stand to help him and hold him up as Psal. 16. 8. That condemn Hebrew that doe judge his soule PSAL. CX VER 1. THe Lord namely God the Father as chiefe in this councell hath from eternity decreed and in his appointed time hath made it manifest that his sonne who is true God and therefore as well by nature as by his office of King of the Church is Davids master Matth. â—2 should obtaine as Mediator in the union of his humane nature which he shall take upon him an universall Kingdome over all the world and as his Fathers great deputy and hee that representeth the Kingdome of Gods glory And that to this purpose his humanity should be exalted to the highest degree of heavenly glory under God So the next degree of dignity under the highest is signified by these words Sit thou at my right hand 1 Kings 2. 19. Psal. 45 9. see of this Kingdome of Christ Matth. 11. 27. 28 18. Mark 16. 19. Iohn 3. 35. 5. 22. Ephes. 1. 20. Colos 3. 1. Hob. 1. 3. 8. 1. 12. 2. 1 Pet. 3. 22. Vntill that is to say untill that by my power which thou hast from mee by vertue of thy being engendred from all eternity and by the unspeakable assistance of mine own person thou â—ast overthown all the enemies of thy Kingdome amongst which death shall be the last 1 Cor. 15. 26. Not that Christs Kingdome shall cease after that for it must be everlasting But onely the quality of the King shall first bee changed for he shall then reigne no more as Mediator and Deputie but as true God of the same essence with the Father Then the forme of reigning shall be changed for then he shall reign without any externall meanes without instruments without enemies or hinderances without any modification or voluntary restriction of his Almighty power justice c. without distinction of times or diversitie of operations and other circumstances proper to the government of his Kingdome in this world see 1 Cor. 15. 24. 28. V. 2. Shall send he shall cause this thy Kingdome which was founded amongst the Iewes by thy presence in the flesh to spread abroad from Ierusalem Isa. 2. 3. Mic. 4. 2. Luke 24. 47. throughout all the world by the preaching of the Gospel which is the power of God Rom. 1. 16. 1 Cor. 1. 18. with which as with a royall Scepter he governeth his Church V. 3. Thy people when thou by thy Gospel shalt come forth of Ierusalem like to a great King or Captaine to goe and conquer the world the elect shall voluntarily come under thy banners to follow and serve thee in these thine enterprises Of thy power the Italian when thou shalt muster thine Army or in the day of thy strength that is to say when thou shalt lay open thy strength by the sending forth of thy spirit and the power of it to convert the world by thy Gospel In the beauties of holinesse the Italian in thy stately sanctuary namely in Ierusalem where even then shall bee the seat of thy most glorious temple Psal. 96. 9. and shall have been superabundantly glorified by thy presence in the flesh Hag. 2. 9. The dew as at the dawning of the day the dew is engendred so at the first manifestation of thy Gospel an innumerable company of elect shall arise newly regenerated and a heavenly off-spring Isa. 53. 10. Mic. 5. 7. 1 Pet. 2. 2. who by faith and confession shall joyne themselves to thee V. 4. After the in a Priesthood which for the qualities of the person for the property of his office and the perpetuall lasting of it shall have no affinity nor conformity with the ordination of the Levites but onely with Melchisedechs singular ordination as it is brought in Gen. 14. 18. and as it is at large described by thy Apostle Heb. 7. V. 5. The Lord namely God the father as hee who being the origine and beginning of thine eternall being and the head of all this work of Redemption shall beare thee up by his divine power Isa. 42. 6. 49. 8. 51. 16. Thy right to assist and maintaine thee see Psal. 16. 8. 109. 31. shall namely Christ the Sonne of God verse 1. Davids words Strike through a figurative description of Christs spirituall victories Kings namely rebellious ones and such as are enemies â—nto him V. 6. The heads the Italian the head namely the Divell prince of the world Deut. 32. 42. Psal. 68. 21. Hab. 3. 13. and with him the great Empires the world which hee shall cause to rise and be instruments of his rebellion against Christ Revel 13. 2. PSAL. CXI VER 2. SOught out of the Italian Laid open before all them that is to say laid plainly open the great Theater of the Church Or worthy to be sought out or exquisite V. 3. Glorious the Italian glory exceeding glorious and honourable V. 5. He hath given he hath miraculously fed his people in the wildernesse V. 7. Sure as well for the meere declaration of his will as also for the loyall promise of mercy to them that shall keep them which promise is added to his said commandements V. 9. Redemption he eemes to have an especiall relation to the deliverance out of Egypt after which the law was given and the covenant solemnly renewed V. 10. The beginniâ—g namely the very foundation and origine His prayse namely the approbation and glâ—rious reward which man receives from God Rom. 2. 29. Or prayse of God himselfe PSAL. CXII VER 3. ANd his the fruit and reward thereof is assured to us in this world and shall be eternall in heaven V. 4. Ariseth through the middest of the darknesse of ignorance depravation and the miseries of this world
the Lord doth enlighten his by the light of his word spirit grace and favour whereby they are made truly happy Or if they doe fall into any evils the Lord returneth at his appointed time and causeth them to behold his countenance in joy and salvation V. 6. Remembrance with men for to bee praised for it and with God to receive the promised reward V. 7. Of evill of evill reports of slanders reproaches or evill newes V. 10. The desire that which they desire shall never come to passe their desires shall bee all in vaine Or that good and happinesse which they have so much desired shall vanish away when they are in the heigth of their pleasures PSAL. CXIII VER 3. PRaised all creatures set forth his honour that is to say doe yeeld abundant matter for to praise him V. 6. To behold hee doth not disdaine from his high seat of glory to provide for all creatures both celestiall and terrestriall PSAL. CXIV VER 2. IVdah namely the whole Nation of Israel divided before the separation of the tenne Tribes into Israel and Iudah by reason of this Tribes preheminency which by reason of their deliverance were a proper peculiar and holy Nation to God Exod. 6. 7. 19. 6. V. 3. Saw it namely the Lord appearing in his power in the cloudy pillar And fled that is to say retired suddenly back as it were to make way for the Lord Poeticaâ—l termes V. 4. The mountaines a description of the shaking of Mount Sinai Exod. 19. 18. Psal. 68. 8. PSAL. CXV VER 1. NOt unto us O Lord accomplish and fulfill our salvation not having any regard unto us or our work nor yet making use of any humane meanes therein whereby any part of glory may bee diverted and taken away from thee to bee imputed or given to us But doe it by thine onely grace and power that thy loving kindnesse towards us wretched sinners and thy truth in thy promises may by thee be used and by men acknowledged and adored V. 8. Are like the Italian Let them be like that is to say let God take away all understanding and use of reason from them seeing they doe so unworthily abuse it to his dishonour Rom. 1. 23. 28. Others translate it they are like unto them that is to say the Idolaters are as stupid and blind in feigning to themselves any godhead in the Idols as the Idols themselves are V. 15. You are or shall be V. 16. The Lords namely to be the seat of his glory Matth. 5. 34. 23. 22. Hath given namely the use of it depending from his providence and supreme dominion nor any absolute proprietie V. 18. But we being redeemed preserved alive and re-established by him PSAL. CXVI VER 1. HAth heard he doth continually heare mee and never faileth me V. 3. The sorrowes Italian the bounds according to others the sorrowes see upon Psal. 18. 5. V. 5. Righteous in delivering his children from unjust oppression V. 7. Dealt bountifully the Italian rewarded thee namely for thy faith and patience Or he hath done thee good V. 9. I will walk with all acknowledgment and gratitude I will consecrate my whole life unto thy service having thee alwayes before mine eyes to depend upon thee by faith and to frame all mine actions according to thy holy will V. 10. Have I spoken Italian I wil speak that is to say I have trusted in Gods promises and therefore having found the effects thereof I will not bee dumb like one that is dismayed having failed in his hopes but I will speak glorifying my selfe in God giving him thanâ—s and making open profession of my trust in him V. 11. I said see upon Psa. 31. 22. Are lyars he seemes to have a relation to Samuel his message that he brought him from the Lord concerning Gods promises to him and finding himself far from the effects of them hee had made some doubt of the Prophets truth Or the meaning may be plainly thus What can I hope for seeing every man betrayeth me and that I can trust no body V. 13. I will talk I will solemnly and joyfully acknowledge him a phrase taken from the custome observed in sacrifices of thanksgiving after which they made a feast wherein the father of the family for the honour of God to stirre up all the assistants to joyne in mirth and praysing of the Lord did take a cup in his hand and used a certaine forme of blessing and having drank caused the cup to passe round to all the rest And from that Christ took the ceremony of the holy communion 1 Cor. 10. 16. V. 15. Precious namely for to defend them from it and to revenge it if it happen by any violence of men and to be pleased with it as with a sacrifice and to remunerate it as a triall and victory of their faith and an accomplishment of their obedience see Psal 72. 14. Of his Saints or of good and godly men PSAL. CXVIII VER 6. ON my side or with me or neare me V. 10. Compassed had begirâ— me round V. 2. Fire of thornes which lasts but for a blast and leave no â—mbers nor coales see Eccles. 7. 6. V. 14. And song he is the author and subject of my mirth and praâ—ses V 18. The Lord or the Lord hath punished mee grievously V. 19. The gates namely of Gods temple where the law of God which is the rule of righteousnesse is preached and taught and where the chiefe part of it namely Gods service is performed and where we ought not to come in without an upright and sanctified soule V. 20. Of the Lord namely of his house through which man draweth neere unto him he being there present in the signes and pledges of his grace The righteous for to such and not to prophane persons it belongeth to enter in there see Isa. 35. 8. Revel 21. 27. and 22. 15. Or the meaning is God will not suffer good men alwayes to bee kept aloofe off from his house as I have beene during Sauls persecutions see Ecâ—les 8. 10. V. 22. The stone figurative termes to shew first and litterally Davids miraculous exaltation to the Kingdom though the chiefe of the people did contemne and reject him Then spiritually and prophetically Christs establishment God making him the foundation of his Church though the Priests and other chief of the people to whom the building of the ancient Church was committed did reject and withstand him V. 25. Save now this is the signification of the Hebrew word Hâ—sanna which was an acclamation they were wont to make to new Kings which was also made to Christ Matth. 21. 9. Send now namely to our King and to us through him V. 26. That commeth whom God sendeth to be King over us being consecrated and elected by him to be as it were his Deputy Acclamations made by the Priests and people when David came into the Temple and likewise to Christ whose figure David was We have we Priests
and all the fabricks belonging to it the Gentiles court excepted See Ezek 42. 20. And peradventure that also is comprehended in it The Suburbs the Italian the appurtenances it may be that space of ground which is called Parbar 1 Chro. 26. 18. Or Parvarim 2 Kings 23. 11. V. 4. Shall be namely the overplus of this ground after the five hundred cubits are imployed in the building of the Temple For thei housos with the additions belonging to them as Gardens Orchards and other commodities As Num â—5 2. V. 5. Twenty namely in the porticoes of the Temple Now by chambers we must understand the chambers of the higher and lower floore and the forepart and the hinder part of the porticoes whereby these twenty chambers in effect came to be foure score See Ezek. 40. 27. Otherwise in twenty chambers there would not have been room for so many ordinary ministers belonging to the Temple V. 6. The possession namely for the territory of it in which all the Israelites may indifferently have part according as occasion shall serve V. 8. His possessâ—â—n his proper inheritance wherewith he shall maintaine himselfe without burthening of my people with exactions So is the righteousnesse of Christs kingdome represented Psal. 72. 2 4 14. Isay 11. 3. 4. 42. 1. 2 3. V. 10. Ephâ—h a measure of drie things and bath of wet things V. 12. Twenty shekâ—ls that is to say of sixty shekels in the whole But the distribution seemeth to imporâ— that there were coines of every one of those severall values V. 14. The Cor which is the same measure as the Homer V. 15. Out of the fat namely out of the watered and most fruitfull pastures So he seemes to intimate that according to the proportion of the lesser goodnesse of pastures the offering was also to be diminished Meat offering namely to furnish the ordinary and daily offerings for the Prince was to furnish them upon festivall dayes verse 17. V. 16. The Prince who shall levie it by his soveraigne authority and shall distribute it to the use of the Sacrifices V. 17. To give out of his owne proper goods V. 20. Every one that namely to purifie the Temple if by chance it were polluted unawares or by some frantick person V. 25. The feast namely of the Tabernacles Levit. 23. 34. Num. 29. 12. Deut. 16. 13. CHAP. XLVI Verse 3. AT the doore on the out side of it V. 7. According as as he shall please Or as it shall happen See Numbers 6. 21. V. 11. As he is able the Italian as much aâ— the Prince shall be willing to give for it belonged to him to furnish offerings for the feast dayes V. 13. Every morning by this continuall morning Sacrifice must also be understood the evening Sacrifice Exod. 29. 38. V. 17. Of liberty namely the yeere of Jubilee See Lev. 25. 10. V. 19 Through the entry by the door which by the Northerne Porch at which the Prophet was come in did leade to the porticoes where the Priests chambers were Ezek. 42. 1. 13. A place an inclosed place appointed for Kitchins where they dressed the most holy flesh which was for the Priests and those parts of the offerings wherewith the people made their sacred feasts Westward the Italian at the west end in the furthermost part from the gate in the court floore V. 20. Tâ—espasse offering namely for the people the flesh of which sacrifice was to belong to the Priests after they had spilt the blood and burnt the fat See Num. 18. 9. The utter court hereby must be meant the Gentiles court which was not inclosed within those great porticoes and therefore is not the same aâ— is mentioned in the following verse To sanctifie See upon Ezek. 44. 19. V. 21. The utter court there were about the Temple seven floores incompassed with porticoes and they were called utter Courts or the peoples court to make a difference betweene them and the inner court which was the Priests court Here it should seeme is meant the Northwest floare There was a court namely another little floore encompassed with wals and vaults so that all the roome of that great utter court was taken up save only a little turning for a way V. 24. The ministers this was one of the meanest offices of the Levites who were employed in none but manuall and laborious services See 1 Chro. 23. 29 Of the people namely those Sacrifices whereof those of the people which shall offer them may and ought to eat their shares in the Temple See Lev. 7. 15. Deut. 12. â—8 CHAP. XLVII Verse 1. WAters there were many conduits under ground in Solomons Temple by which the water was brought for the use of so many sacrifices and other services And amongst the rest there were some which came out by the Altar to wash away the blood that was spilt and so did runne out of the Temple againe To the resemblance of which here are also represented spirituall waters namely the abundance of grace and of the gifts of the holy Ghost which have beene powred out upon the world by Christs death Ioel 3. 18. Zach. 13. 1. 14. 8. Rev. 22. 1. The right side that is to say the South side V. 3. The man namely the Son of God who appeared to the Prophet in humane shape To the ancles this signifies the progresse increases of Gods grace in the world and in every particular beleever out of small beginnings See Mat. 13 31 32. V. 7. Trees whereby is showne the spirituall fruitfulnesse of holy workes which Gods grace bringeth forth in beleevers who are as it were the trees thereof Iob 8. 16. Psal. 1. 3. Ier. 17. 8. V. 8. Into the Desert the Italian the plaine in which was the lake of Sodome therefore called the seâ— of the plain Deut 3. 17. 4. 49. Iosh. 3. 16. Healeth pure cleâ—re sweet and having all other qualities of good waters instead of the bituminous and sulpherous matter whereof that lake is full whereby humane nature depraved by sin is regenerated and clâ—ansed by Gods grace in the Gospell V. 9. Wâ—ich moveth the Italian creepeth as fishes and other water creatures of which none can live in that Sodome or dead sea The rivers the Italian those two torrents it should seeme thâ—se waters divided themselves into two branches whereof the one did runne Eastward and the other Westward as Zach. 14. 8. but there is no mention made only of that which did runne into the Sea of Sodome Eastward by reason of the notable effect it wrought in this bituminous sea V. 10. The fishers a figurative description of Gods infinite vivifying grace in Christ. Engedi this name and that which followeth are names of places neere to the said sea of Sodome The great sea namely the Mediterranean sea V. 11. The miry places hereby is meant that the Gospell though it be largely spread over the world yet it shall leave their naturall malice uncorrected and unamended in the reprobates
for this grace is not universall nor common to all V. 12. Because their waters these admirable effects shall be produced because the Gospell shall be accompanied with a celestiall power of Gods Spirit Shall be meat this may signifie the double use of beleevers good works the one to the glory of God and advancement of their own salvation the other to the edification and correction of their neighbours V. 13. Ioseph whose posterity was divided into two Tribes Ephraim and Manasseh See Genesis 48. 5. 1 Chro 5. 1. V. 15. The great sea namely the Mediterranean sea in regard of the little seas or lakes of Palestine Now these bounds or borders doe signifie that Christs kingdome shall have its perfect being within it selfe and shall be severed from the world V. 17. The border of Hamath namely the uttermost part of the Northerne line which from Hamath shall turne Eastward V. 18. From the border namely Hamath where as it were in an angle shall meet the North and the East side The East sea namely the sea of Sodome Ioel 2. 20. Zach. 14. 8. V. 19. The River namely Sihor called the river of Egypt Num. 34. 5. Josh. 15. 47 1 Chron. 13. 5. V. 20. From the border from the end of the foresaid Northerne line unto that place where the land of Hamath butts upon the Mediterranean sea towards the North. V. 22. The strangers a figure of the calling and ingrasting of the Gentiles into the Church CHâ—P XLVIII Verse 1. HAzar 〈…〉 an the meaning seemes to be there shall be a line drawing from the Mediterranean sea along by the way of Hethlon to Hamath and from thence to Hazar-enan which on the one side borders upon the land of Hamath and on the other side upon the countrey of Damascus For Dan these divisions are quite differing from the ancient divisions which Ioshua made and by these seems to be shewen the equall râ—ght which Gods children shall have in his Church and in his spirituall goods V. 9. The â—blation the Italian The part This consecrated part which was five and twenty thousand cubits in length and as many in breadth was divided into three parts ten thousand of those cubits in breadth was for the Priests and there was the Temple other ten thousand cubits were for the Levites v. 13. The other five thousand were for the city of Jerusalem and there being a great deale of space yet left Eastward and Westward besides these five and twenty thousand câ—bâ—ts that was for the publique officers and for the Prince v. 18. 21. V. 12. Most holy Belonging onely to the Priests who were to enjoy it in the presence of God in the exercise of their Function in the Temple as they did the most holy parts of the offerings Lev. 2. 3. V. 14. The first fruits This part was consecrated to God as the first fruits of the earth were V. 16. The measures This representation is altogether figurative and mysticall representing the perfect constitution and ordering of the body and state of the Church as Rev. 21. 16. V. 18. That serve All those which doe the publike service in the meanest kindes of secular callings V. 28. To the river Called Sihor or the river of Egypt the Southerne confine of Palestine V. 35. The name Gods presence in his Word grace spirit and vertue shall give the Church its true being wherefore for to give the Church its true name we must say That it is the assembly in which God is present in the aforesaid manner See Isa. 26. 4. Jer. 33. 16. The Booke of the Prophet DANIEL ARGUMENT THough Daniel did never exercise the publique Calling nor Function of a Prophet in the qualitie of an Ecclesiasticall person to preach to the people and expound in sacred assemblies the revelations which were sent him by God yet his booke hath alwayes beene insâ—rted amongst the number of the other Prophetâ— as containing most speciall and admirable predictions of the state of the world and Church from his time untill Christs comming in the flesh gathered by himselfe and published in this Booke Whereiâ— we may observe two generall parts the one Historicall and the other Propheticall In the first he sets downe what notable things happened concerning his owne person and his course of life to make himselfe to be acknowledged a Prophet authorised by God relating how that in his youth he was carried away captivâ— to Babylon and was with others of the same Nation age and condition chosen to be instructed and consequently employed in honourable employments in that Empire But that God having taken them into his particular care and charge did 〈◊〉 those humane instructions by an infusion of divine giftâ— and graces First in a spirit of sanctification zeale and singular piety â—ried by cruell torments inflicted upon Daniels three companions in their youth and upon Daniel himselfe in his old age and besidâ—s in sâ—verâ—ignâ— understanding and wisdome wherein Daniel was remarkable and spoken of as iâ— were by a common Proverb whereupon they were promoted to eminent dignities to the great â—ase and sustenancâ— of the Church in her captivitie and sufferings in Babylon And at the last in the spirit of Prophâ—ciâ— in Daniel which manifested it selfe first in 〈…〉 ing Nebuchadnezzar in mind of his 〈◊〉 which he had forgotten and interpretting of them and afterwards in the miraculous prediction of the â—vills which did hang over the head of Belshazzar his grandchilde But it did fully shiâ—◠〈◊〉 in the incompâ—rable visions set downâ— iâ— the second part of this Booke concerning the foure grâ—â—â— Monarchies of the world â—ntill the â—â—mâ—ing of Christ and especially touching Selucides King of Syria and other successors of Alexander under whom the Iewish Church should suffer most grievous and mourneâ—ull accidents and especially under Antiochus Epiphanes the most cruell subtill and pestileâ—â— persecutor that ever the Church â—ad his principall â—ime and end being to root out Gods worship in it together with all impression and motion of piety in mens hearts Under the figure of whom are also foretold the persecutions of Rome whilst it was â—eathen and also of Antichrist the last deadly enemiâ— of the Christian Church as Antiochus had beene of the Iewish Church against whose outrages the Prophet comforteth and strengtheneth the Church by the promise of Gods helpe and deliverance in his appointed time lifting their hearts notwithstanding up for a soveraignâ— comfort to Gods promise of everlasting salvation by Christ who being established by the father to be the everlasting King of the world should from time to time cause 〈◊〉 to fall upon thâ—se Empires and should at the last lay the foundation of his ownâ— spirituall and everlasting Empire upon the redemption purchased by his death the prefixed time whereof is more cleerely showen to him then to any other Prophet through which all 〈◊〉 ceremonies being accomplished in their signification the use of them should also be abolished to 〈◊〉 to the service of God in